The Hungarian Historical Review The Hungarian Historical Review The Hungarian Historical Review

Login

  • HOME
  • Journal Info
    • Journal Description
    • Editors & Boards
    • Publication ethics statement
    • Open access policy
    • For Publishers
    • Copyright
    • Submission Guidelines
    • Subscribe
    • Recommend to Library
    • Contact
  • Current Issue
  • All Issues
  • Call for Articles
  • Submissions
  • For Authors
  • Facebook
Published by: Institute of History, Research Centre for the Humanities, Hungarian Academy of Sciences

2017_1_Pakucs-Willcocks

Volume 6 Issue 1 CONTENTS

pdf

Between “Faithful Subjects” and “Pernicious Nation”: Greek Merchants in the Principality of Transylvania in the Seventeenth Century*

Mária Pakucs-Willcocks

Nicolae Iorga Institute of History

 

Towns in Transylvania were among the first in which Balkan Greeks settled in their advance into Central Europe. In this essay, I investigate the evolution of the juridical status of the Greeks within the Transylvanian principality during the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries in order to understand how they were integrated into the institutional and juridical framework of Transylvania. A reinterpretation of available privilege charters granted to the Greeks in Transylvania sheds light on the evolution of their official status during the period in question and on the nature of the “companies” the Greeks founded in certain towns of the principality in the seventeenth century. A close reading of the sources reveals tensions between tax-paying Greeks, whom the seventeenth century Transylvanian princes referred to as their “subjects of the Greek nation,” and the non-resident Greek merchants. Furthermore, strong inconsistencies existed between central and local policies towards the Greeks. I analyze these discrepancies between the princely privileges accorded to the Greeks and the status of the Greek merchants in Nagyszeben (Hermannstadt, today Sibiu, Romania) in particular. The city fathers of this town adhered strongly to their privilege of staple right and insisted on imposing it on the Greek merchants, but the princely grants in favor of the Greeks nullified de facto the provisions of the staple right. While they had obtained concessions that allowed them to settle into Transylvania, Greeks nevertheless negotiated their juridical status with the local authorities of Nagyszeben as well.

Keywords: Transylvania, Saxon towns, Greek merchants, Saxon traders, annual fair, staple right, trade, seventeenth century

Introduction

This paper explores the juridical status of Greek merchants in Transylvania during the second half of the sixteenth century and the seventeenth century, a status created through norms (dietal legislation, princely grants, and town statutes) and, as Zsolt Trócsányi argues, practice.1 The emphasis of my analysis is on the policy of the Transylvanian princes toward the Greeks and the tensions and dissensions between the central legislation and local regulations in this respect. The town of Nagyszeben serves as the case study for the purposes of my analysis. The Transylvanian Diet regularly issued decisions concerning the Greeks, but this dietal legislation has been studied by Lidia A. Demény and Zsolt Trócsányi and consequently will not be revisited here at length.2 It is crucial, however, to understand the interplay and the hierarchy between the different laws and statutes, while the Greeks themselves were naturally active factors in creating their juridical status and, in my opinion, used the shifting attitudes and the discrepancies in the rules to their benefit.

A brief introduction into the historical background of the political and economic situation in early modern Transylvania provides a better framework for the argument. By the middle of the sixteenth century, Greek and other Balkan-Levantine merchants, Ottoman subjects, had taken control of the trade with products coming from or via the Ottoman Empire.3 The complex notion of the Greek merchants in early modern Transylvania shall be discussed later. The “Turkish goods,” as they are called in the contemporary sources, were much sought after and made the Balkan merchants indispensable in the supply of products from the east for Transylvania.4 The so-called “Turkish goods” in which the Greeks traded consisted mostly of cotton and silk textiles, cotton and silk threads, carpets, specific carmine and saffian leather products, spices, dried fruits, olive oil, rice, alum, and various dyestuffs. While a detailed analysis of the commercial exchange in seventeenth-century Transylvania is sorely lacking, evidence from the unpublished customs accounts of Nagyszeben shows that the imports of goods from the Ottoman Empire by the Greeks continued along the patterns set in the previous century. The great obstacle with regard to the Greeks was accommodating the need for their skills with the Transylvanian political and juridical system of nations and privileges. We know from Olga Cicanci’s monograph that in 1636 the Greeks founded one “company” in the town of Nagyszeben and one in Brassó (Kronstadt, today Braşov, Romania) in 1678.5 In my analysis of a wider array of documentary evidence, I argue that these “companies” were the result of a longer process of accommodation and integration of the Greeks in Transylvania, and that the nature of these organisations has been largely misconstrued. I use the term “merchant associations” instead.

Transylvania was among the first polities in Central Europe in which Greek and other Hellenised merchants from the Ottoman Balkans settled for business. The reasons for their choice were probably manifold. Beginning in 1541, Transylvania was a vassal state to the Porte, a situation which encouraged entry of the Ottoman subjects into the local market. Furthermore, the towns of Brassó and Nagyszeben in particular had been leading trading centers in the region since the Middle Ages, offering good business opportunities for profitable trade. One should not ignore a declared preference to live in Transylvania for religious reasons as well: in an official statement from 1624, Arbanassi merchants from Chervena Voda, which lies to the south of the Danube River in what today is Bulgaria, who settled in Transylvania declared that living in a Christian country was more precious than their life or merchandise.6

The seminal article of Traian Stoianovich distinguished several categories of Balkan Orthodox merchants who dominated international trade in Southeastern and Central Europe in the eighteenth century. Among them, he listed “the Greek, Vlach and Macedo-Slav muleteer and forwarding agent of Epirus, Thessaly and Macedonia,” and “the Greek and the Bulgarian of the Eastern Rodope.”7 The customs accounts of Nagyszeben and the records of the Greek merchant association show that the merchants who preferred Transylvania as their business destination belonged to this particular group described by Stoianovich: their places of origin were in historical Epirus, in northeastern and northwestern Bulgaria, or in the Pirin Mountains.8 Wallachia and Moldavia, neighboring principalities to the south and east of Transylvania, were significant places of origin for the Greek merchants. A recent study by Lidia Cotovanu on the Greek migration in Wallachia and Moldavia in the late Middle Ages reveals the same regions in the Balkans as the original homelands of the Greeks.9

The Transylvanian Diet proposed and passed articles of law concerning the legal status of the foreign merchants, including the Greeks.10 In seventeenth-century Transylvania, there was more than just one kind of “foreign” merchant. Zsolt Trócsányi has rightfully differentiated between the dietal decisions concerning alien merchants and those dealing strictly with the Greeks.11 Trócsányi identifies the main directions in the legislation on the Greeks, although his assertions regarding the attitude of the princes in this matter are not entirely accurate. For instance, Trócsányi argues that Prince Gabriel Bethlen (1613–29) restricted the activity of the Greeks owing to his “monopolistic foreign trade ideas.”12 As will become evident, Prince Bethlen was in fact supportive of Greek trade in Transylvania.

A discussion of identity among Greeks from the Ottoman Empire is beyond the scope of this paper, especially since I am using exclusively Transylvanian official sources on the matter.13 Nevertheless, it is worth asking: who was a “Greek” in early modern Transylvania? The term was used in various ways: a “Greek” was a Greek-speaking, Eastern-Orthodox merchant, but essentially any merchant coming from the Ottoman Empire and bringing oriental goods was called a Greek.14 Nevertheless, in many situations Greeks were set apart from non-Greek Ottoman subjects, such as Armenians, Jews, and Turks, just as in certain situations Transylvanian Greeks were distinguished from foreign Greeks. Once they became “inhabitants” of the country, i.e. once they agreed to pay taxes, Greeks were treated differently from the merchants who had the same origins but had not settled in Transylvania. The first official mention of this dichotomy between Greeks who owned houses in the principality and those who did not comes from the decision of the Diet in 1591.15 In the eighteenth century, this polarization of the diasporic Greek communities between Ottoman subjects and naturalized Greeks was also evident in Vienna and Naples.16

Furthermore, while we can argue that the notion of a “Greek” was polyvalent, with their growing presence in the country in the seventeenth century, the term was used with more precision, and the Greeks were definitely distinct from the merchants of other nationalities coming from the Ottoman Empire. This is evident, for instance, in a decision of the Transylvanian Diet from 1650: “All Jews and all Greeks should wear cloaks according to their sort, and if anyone of them should wear a Hungarian military cape, he will be fined 200 florins.”17

I present first the juridical status of Greeks in Transylvania created through the agency of princely grants and then discuss the regulations of the town of Nagyszeben as an example of a local policy toward these alien merchants. I conclude with an interpretation of the complex relations between norm and practice in this respect. Owing to the staple right of Brassó, Nagyszeben, and Beszterce (today Bistriţa, Romania), the three major towns on the southern and eastern borders of Transylvania with the neighboring principalities of Wallachia and Moldavia, foreign merchants were not allowed to enter Transylvania beyond these points and were obliged to sell wholesale to the local merchants.18 The Saxon towns who enjoyed this privilege argued constantly for their rights to be preserved and observed: throughout the sixteenth and the seventeenth centuries, the grants given in favor of the Greeks were made at the expense of the ancient rights of the Transylvanian Saxons.

While generally the presence of the Greeks in Transylvania was seen as beneficial, there were recurrent fears and concerns about them that came up from time to time in the dietal legislation: one of the concerns was that they were draining the country of good coins and precious metals (e.g. the 1618 decision of the Diet), and another stemmed from the mistrust in the Greeks as spies for the Ottomans (e.g. the 1600 decision of the Diet or art. 1 in tit. LII of the Approbatae Constitutiones).19

Greeks and the Princes of Transylvania

The first decision of the Diet, most probably initiated by Prince Gabriel Báthory (1608–13), to give all alien merchants the freedom to enter Transylvania and sell their goods after having paid the customs duties came in 1609.20 While subsequent legislation retreated on this measure and reinforced the obligation to visit only the staple sites, the breach into the system of the staple towns had been made.

The recent digital publication of the Libri Regii, the protocols of the Transylvanian chancery,21 brought to light unknown princely charters, uncovering crucial facts concerning the settlement of Greeks in the principality. Historical research has hardly taken these “royal books” into account; beginning with Nicolae Iorga, all researchers have relied exclusively on the rich material of the Greek merchant associations in Nagyszeben and Brassó and the decisions of the Transylvanian Diet regarding the Greeks. Furthermore, the presence and activity of Greek merchants in other Transylvanian towns has been entirely neglected by scholarship, some authors only stating that such associations (“companies”) might have existed but that evidence was not available. A linguistic barrier and a national bias were evidently at play here: authors who took a keen interest in the Greek communities in Transylvania did not have access to the Hungarian archival material, while scholars specializing in Transylvanian history with good access to local historical sources have not paid much attention to the presence of the Greeks in trade and the economy in the early modern period.22 Since the inventories of the Greek merchant association in Nagyszeben and Brassó both contained copies of the 1636 privilege of George Rákóczi I (1630–48), scholars considered it the first document issued for the Greeks in Transylvania.23 Authors such as Nicolae Iorga and T. Bodogae state that the protocols of these two Greek “companies” include copies of further confirmations of this charter, which was renewed frequently.24 According to the Libri Regii however, this 1636 document is not the first grant of privileges to Transylvanian Greeks. At the complaint of Greeks of Alba County and of the towns of Kolozsvár (today Cluj Napoca, Romania), Marosvásárhely (today Târgu-Mureş, Romania), and Hunyad (today Hunedoara, Romania) concerning other Greeks, Wallachians, Moldavians, and Turks, Prince Gabriel Bethlen issued a mandate on 22 October 1627.25 The rivalry between tax-paying Greeks and the other Balkan-Levantine merchants, including other Greeks, became a recurrent issue among these trading communities. Bethlen’s privilege in favor of the Transylvanian Greeks reveals that there were established communities of Greeks in several cities in Transylvania (in the princely capital Gyulafehérvár [today Alba Iulia, Romania], Kolozsvár, Marosvásárhely and Hunyad), most notably in ones without the staple right. I would also underline that the text of Bethlen’s grant drew a clear distinction between his “faithful subjects” and other foreign merchants coming from Wallachia, Moldavia, or the Ottoman Empire. This charter throws an entirely different light on the issue of the Greek presence in the principality of Transylvania, as it addresses the resident/non-resident, i.e. tax-paying/non-paying dichotomies in a manner suggesting that the Greeks had been settled in these towns for quite some time. The non-resident merchants were ordered to sell only their own merchandise and not to buy goods from other traders:

We have understood from the humble request of our faithful subjects of the Greek nation who live in the towns of Gyulafehérvár, Kolozsvár, and Marosvásárhely and in the market town of Hunyad that many Wallachians, Moldavians and Greeks, Vlachs, Turks and other people of similar kind of the Turkish Empire who come to do their trade with Turkish merchandise sell their goods with the ell and by the florin […] to the great damage of our inhabitants of the Greek nation living here in Transylvania.26

Prince Bethlen thus called the Greeks “his faithful subjects of the Greek nation,” which suggests a good relationship between the two parties. Greeks did business for the prince, as is clear from a 1619 free pass given by Bethlen’s wife, Zsuzsanna Károlyi, to a number of Greek merchants who were entrusted by the prince to sell 24 hundredweights of mercury. The motivation was that, “according to the law,” the Greeks could not leave the country with gold or silver good coins, and therefore they had to invest their money after the fair in Nagyszeben.27 Indeed, in April 1618, the Diet passed a decision forbidding Greeks to export good currency or objects made of precious metals.28

In the literature dealing with the founding of the Greek merchant association in Nagyszeben, the succession of events appears to be straightforward: in 1636, Prince George Rákóczi I granted them the privilege of setting up their own association under the direction of a “principal” and administering their own justice.29 The Nagyszeben Greek association, according to its internal documents, was founded only in 1638 or 1639, when its members held the first meeting and elected their proestos.30 The document published by T. Bodogae was hailed by this author and others as the founding privilege of the Nagyszeben Greek trading “company.”31 A cliché was born out of this simplification: recent literature, including works I have written, took it over from Cicanci’s book without criticism.32

When reading the text of the 1636 charter, two things become obvious which should have raised questions: there is no mention of Nagyszeben or of any other place in Transylvania whatsoever, and the charter does not contain the word “company.” Principally, the grant sets the limits for the Greeks’ trade and allows them their own administration of justice.33 Nicolae Iorga had indicated as early as 1906 that the 1636 charter was a grant issued to all Greeks living in Transylvania, but his opinion did not become part of the mainstream scholarship. Iorga also asserted that the Nagyszeben “company” was “one of the most significant branches of the great Transylvanian Greek company,”34 and even though this assertion would be a logical conclusion of the foundational charter, other evidence suggests that such a guild or association encompassing all Greek merchants in Transylvania did not exist. Although “company” is not a term used in Rákóczi’s grant, it was used by the Greek merchants: kompania.

Despina Tsourka-Papastathi argued against Cicanci’s interpretation of historical facts immediately after the publication of her book.35 Tsourka-Papastathi offered a more elaborate argumentation of the accurate reading of this 1636 charter in her own book on the Nagyszeben “company,” and she published a critical edition of the document as well.36 She expressed her doubts about this charter being the foundational privilege of the Nagyszeben “company”.37

Let us analyze briefly the contents of the 1636 privilege charter. The preamble mentions beyond any doubt that this grant was offered to all Greek merchants in Transylvania: ex humillima totius communitatis universorum Graecorum in ditione nostra, quaesturam exercentium, supplicatione.38 This phrase strengthens my arguments concerning the Transylvanian Greeks: they had been paying taxes to the treasury, a fact which entitled them to approach the prince with their grievances. The terms of Rákóczi’s grant were very clear: first, the Greeks could elect a suitable man to be their head (idoneum virum in principalem eorum inspectorem eligere possint et valeant), who would arbitrate disputes between Transylvanian Greeks and foreign Greeks. Any litigation with a nobleman or an inhabitant of the country was to be brought to the attention of the local courts, who had the power to arrest any accused Greek. Secondly, the Greek merchants could sell freely at the fairs, under strict conditions. However, they could only offer their stock wholesale (i.e. sell by the bale and not the ell, and not under the value of 100 denars), and for only three days before and after the fair. These restrictions on free sale in fact were intended to favor local traders and merchants, who thus had the benefit of retail sale and could obtain profit margins on the goods bought from the Greeks wholesale.

While Greeks in other Transylvanian towns had established themselves and had been acknowledged by the central authorities as shown by the 1627 charter of Gabriel Bethlen, Nagyszeben had placed many obstacles to stop the Greeks at the gates, obstacles matched only by the opportunities for good business in the town. In my opinion, the non-specific charter granted by Prince George Rákóczi I in 1636 created the first opening for the Greeks to enter the most coveted town in Transylvania. In a memoir from 1747 addressed to Empress Maria Theresia, the Greek merchants from Nagyszeben claimed to have lost in a fire the founding charter for their association. Despina Tsourka-Papastathi believes this assertion, and she suggests that a separate grant for the Greek merchant association in Nagyszeben must have been issued in 1637 or 1638.39 Cicanci mentioned that an undated memoir of the Nagyszeben Greek merchant association addressed to the Transylvanian governor alludes to privileges obtained by the Greeks in 1623, 1630 and 1632, and 1656.40 Iorga also knew of another privilege charter of 1641, preserved in transcripts in the protocols of the Nagyszeben “company,”41 although other authors who studied this archive do not mention it. I personally do not think that a different founding privilege existed at all: the Transylvanian prince could not have overlooked the fact that Nagyszeben possessed the staple right. Greeks entered Nagyszeben by bending the law slightly. According to the protocols of the Nagyszeben Greek association from 1655,42 the scribe could not recover the privileges of the “old Greek merchants” because they were lost due to bad archiving.43 If there are so many confirmations and copies of the 1636 privilege, surely the one that allegedly was lost could have been replaced over time. Furthermore, the 1636 charter was preserved in copies in the archives of the Brassó Greek merchant association as well.44

The founding privilege of the Brassó Greek association from 1678 acknowledges the Nagyszeben “company” (compania) as a model. First, a decision of a Diet was confirmed by Michael Apafi (1661–90), setting the annual tax payable by the Brassó Greeks,45 separately from other Greek communities in Transylvania.46 Subsequently, the Prince issued the charter ad normam companiae Graecorum nostrorum Cibinii commorantium, according to which the Brassó Greeks were allowed their own administration of justice.47 The choice of the Greeks to organize themselves in localized trading associations or guilds instead of a community encompassing all Greeks in Transylvania has to be explained through the social and cultural experiences and expectations of these newcomers into Transylvania. Their solidarities relied more strongly on local connections: extended family and neighbors from their villages or towns of origin. Nevertheless, Greeks paid their taxes jointly at first and also had common duties. I shall return here to the idea, put forward by Iorga, that a pan-Transylvanian Greek association was divided into local branches, the Nagyszeben one being one of the most prominent ones.48 While the historical evidence does not support this hypothesis, it is clear that in the eyes of the Transylvanian political and fiscal authorities the Greeks were one entity, one “nation.”

As a final amendment to another misconception regarding the Greek “trading companies,” I would stress that they did not copy the English Levant Company49 or any other Western European trading company.50 The Greek “companies” in Transylvania were not joint-stock business ventures. Before arriving to the wrong conclusion, Olga Cicanci was rightly looking in the Balkans for the possible models for the Nagyszeben and Brassó associations of the Greek merchants. The Transylvanian Greek “companies” were associations of individuals engaged in trade, but each merchant was responsible for his own ventures. When in 1694 the head and other members of the Nagyszeben merchant association appeared in front of the town judges to testify for a fellow “companion,” they strongly refused to settle any unpaid debts. They stated: Nemo enim pro alio solvere tenetur.51 The aim of their association was more a juridical and political one, aimed at protecting their individual commercial interests. Thus, it was very similar to a merchant guild.

The following princely charter dealing with the Greeks was issued on May 14, 1643 by the same George Rákóczi I. This is a mandate instructing clerks and officials to allow foreign Greeks, Armenians and Serbs to trade freely in Transylvania, because these merchants had agreed to pay an annual tax of 2000 florins.52 The document names the individual Greeks entrusted with collecting the tax from all concerned, including Greeks from Hunyad, Hátszeg (today Haţeg, Romania), and Marosvásárhely. Lidia Demény asserted that a similar mandate was given by George Rákóczi I two years earlier.53

Five years later, on April 9, 1648, at the request of the Greeks in Gyulafehérvár, Prince George Rákóczi I ordered that the Jews share the burdens of the services assigned to the Greeks: either transporting mercury or managing the post-house and post-horses. In this mandate, significant details about the legal framework for the trade of the Greeks emerge:

The Greeks living in our suburb of Gyulafehérvár inform us jointly that […] the Jews had taken away business from them, because whenever a Turk comes with goods, the Jews go even as far as Deva to meet him and buy up his stock, selling it onward for double the price, although they are not allowed to do so.54

Jews had been allowed to settle in Transylvania in 1623, when Gabriel Bethlen had stipulated in his privilege that one of their tasks was to bring merchandise from Istanbul.55 Rivalry quickly ensued with the Greeks, who were competing for the princely favors and for the distribution of the same goods.

On February 1, 1653, Prince George Rákóczi II (1648–60) issued a mandate at the request of tax-paying Greeks according to which all Greek, Armenian, and other foreign merchants (except for the Jews) who traded in Transylvania pay their due taxes. The competition between tax-paying Greeks and the other Balkan-Levantine merchants, including the non-resident Greeks, was a recurrent theme throughout the seventeenth century. This document reveals how the Greeks themselves explained their predicament to the Transylvanian prince:

Tax-paying Greeks doing commerce in our realm of Transylvania have reported that often Greeks who do not belong to any society [társaságokon kivül levö görögök], Armenians, and other nations come to this country to do trade, but refuse to pay the rightful contribution [paid by the Greeks]. Many of them resort to local judges and public officers for protection, paying them bribes. Furthermore they [Greeks outside the associations] don’t allow others to pay taxes either, those who get married and settle in towns and villages, claiming that they are now inhabitants of the country, even though they continue to do trade. 56

A mandate of Prince Michael Apafi from October 21, 1678 settled the annual contribution that the Greek merchant association from Nagyszeben had to pay, separately from the other Greeks, and gave the Nagyszeben Greeks an order to change to good money the contribution paid by the Szeklers for the tribute to the Porte. This annuentia thus sheds light on a new duty entrusted to the Greeks, that of money-changing: “the tax of 10 000 florins that [the Szeklers] owe on St. George’s day, the said Greeks should take into their hand to change into good money, as is the custom to change it to good imperial thalers.”57

Nagyszeben and the Greek Merchants: Town Statutes and the Staple Right in the Seventeenth Century

The town magistrate and council of Nagyszeben issued their own statutes and regulations aimed at organizing the political, social, and economic life of the town. The Greek merchants had become an issue for the local authorities by the sixteenth century, and this issue was addressed accordingly by the town officials. The growing pressure from the southern merchants to be allowed to trade freely was more important for the town of Nagyszeben than it was for the Transylvanian Diet. The struggle58 was to preserve the privilege of the staple right, granted to the town of Nagyszeben in the fourteenth century. In a nutshell, the original privilege allowing the exclusive distribution of cloth on the local market for the Nagyszeben merchants against the merchants from Upper Hungary (Kassa [Kaschau, today Košice, Slovakia]) had come to offer local Saxon traders a lucrative position to buy up and sell the products coming from the Ottoman Empire. Well into the sixteenth century, according to the staple right, merchants coming from Wallachia had to deposit their goods at Talmács (Talmesch, today Tălmaciu, Romania) and later Sellenberk (today Şelimbăr, Romania) and offer their stock wholesale to local merchants.59

However, there was undeniable pressure from these foreign merchants to sell unhindered on the Transylvanian market. Otto Fritz Jickeli mentioned that in 1577 a Greek merchant obtained the first princely privilege to sell salted fish, blankets, and sheep.60 The Saxon towns succeeded in having the Diet on their side throughout the sixteenth century, but the overall attitude and consequently the legislation gradually shifted in favor of the Greek merchants. The last weapon the Saxons could resort to was their own town statutes. Sixteenth-century documentary evidence, albeit scant, indicates that the Greeks had not entered the town and that they carried out their business at the staple place.61

The first town statute of the seventeenth century was issued in 1614. Nagyszeben was recovering politically and economically from the devastation caused by the former prince of Transylvania, Gabriel Báthory, who had occupied, plundered, and emptied the city of its inhabitants. The new prince, Gabriel Bethlen, was trying to pacify the Saxons, and he negotiated with them new terms of mutual collaboration. Gabriel Báthory had deviously occupied Nagyszeben, after asking to spend the winter in the city; now the Saxons were asking for safeguards and guarantees that Bethlen’s winter sojourn in Nagyszeben would not end in occupation and distress. The new prince tried to make amends, reaching an agreement with the community of Transylvanian Saxons62 and, particularly, with the authorities of Nagyszeben.

Among the conditions requested by the Saxon universitas, which negotiated the terms on Nagyszeben’s behalf, one concerned foreign merchants:

16. The Greeks and other traders, coming with their goods from Moldavia, Wallachia, and other places, should be obliged to go first to the staple places, to the twentieth, and to the customs stations without any delays; they should sell their wares there, and not go to fairs, under the penalty of confiscation of their goods, because this causes great damage to the Transylvanian merchants and to the country. This is evident also from the fact that the good money, ducats and gold, is paid for them, and they [the foreign merchants – MPW] take the good money into foreign countries, causing a shortage of money in Transylvania.63

Despite the prince’s reassurances, the position of the Saxons within the Transylvanian Diet had waned significantly, and they rarely prevailed. Prince Bethlen’s own stance was in favor of an abundance of goods from the Ottoman lands, and as we have seen, he had forged good relations with the Greeks.

In 1631, the city fathers of Nagyszeben issued their statuta specialia, the first article of which tackled the issue of Greek merchants and their disregard for existing laws:

We shall discuss first the harmful nation of the Greeks (die schädliche nation der Griechen), who have become prevalent not only in Siebenbürgen [i.e. Saxon Seats – MPW], but travel unhindered through the entire country [i.e. the principality of Transylvania – MPW], causing great damage to the country; also they have taken such liberties (Licencz) within our towns, staying here all year round and selling their goods as they wish, causing damage and disadvantage to our city folk and merchants, by taking the food from their mouths, not taking into account the fact that the locals are the ones who carry the burdens of the city.64

The privilege of the staple right (Staffel) was at the core of this statute: the Nagyszeben merchants had become accustomed to having the Ottoman products brought to their doorstep, giving them the upper hand in relation to foreign merchants, especially the Balkan-Levantines.65 Such an attitude cost them in the long-run: the Greeks had access to the oriental goods, information, and support networks.66

The 1631 town statute argued that Greeks were the only ones who disregarded the ancient privilege obtained by the Nagyszeben citizens for their faithful services to the Hungarian monarchs. The city council and the community therefore decided that the Greeks and other nations coming with goods and products through the Turnu Roşu pass should go to the staple place or Niederlag, and after they have paid the twentieth dutifully, they should not repack [the goods – MPW] but sell them in open shops to the inhabitants and artisans, who should be able to get whatever they need for their work. [The Greeks] should not sell to other foreigners, and should only sell by the pound, the centner, and the dozen, and for gold florins. After the fourteen days set by the law run out, local traders are allowed to sell their goods to the Greeks, but the Greeks should not take [these purchases] to the houses or to the inn, under the penalty of losing their goods. Furthermore, the Greeks should not take their goods back home, and if they try to cheat and sell them in secret, their goods should be confiscated when the truth is uncovered.67

The city fathers of Nagyszeben organized their concerns according to the interests of the guilds and townsfolk, giving them, at least in theory, the first choice in buying the goods they wanted or needed. The 1631 Nagyszeben town statute also stipulated that “Armenians, Greeks, Turks, Jews and other nations” who pay the customs duties were allowed to enter the country during the times of the annual fairs.68 It was, however, an article that had little effect on the actual situation of the Greeks and foreign merchants in Transylvania. This statute echoes the 1597 “articles,” which aimed to create the rules to establish equal access for all townsfolk to merchandise and services, of which first on the list were the “goods brought by the Greeks.”69

The fact that the Greeks established their own trading guild in Nagyszeben after George Rákóczi I’s 1636 privilege was not acknowledged in any official document issued by the local Saxon authorities. The general conflux of the Saxon universitas on 19–24 January 1654 had decided that “foreign merchants, Greeks, Armenians and Jews, cannot trade with goods that grow or are made in this country,” and it listed things such as pigs, lambskins, wool, or wax.70

In 1656, the city council of Nagyszeben issued a decision intended to control the Greeks who had settled in the town by imposing harsh rules and limits on their trading. This regulation built on the privilege granted by George Rákóczi I twenty years earlier: unless the Greeks were willing to pay 50 florins a year to rent the town shops, they could only sell freely within the time span of 14 days before and after the annual fairs. Furthermore, a curfew was set for the Greeks at eight o’clock in the evening, they could only buy wholesale from the market and not to the detriment of locals, and they could not practice their religion or open schools.71 Although this statute does not mention the staple right, it became the reference point for the very harsh negotiations with the Viennese authorities for the statute of Greek merchants during the eighteenth century. Thus, a later memoir (1726) of the Saxons addressed to the Viennese court confirms the fact that the 1656 statute had been accepted and agreed to by the Greeks. Nagyszeben officials declared that they only made these concessions to the Greeks because a plague in 1654 had taken a hard toll on the Nagyszeben merchants, thus compelling them to take advantage of the presence of the Greeks temporarily.72

The town statute from 1698 addressed the question of foreign and local merchants by declaring that the locals had always had an advantage over foreigners, “a privilege which should not be overlooked or forgotten,” and arguing that even though the “Greeks and other foreigners are tolerated temporarily (ad tempus), they should be given precedence over the locals after having supplied the town with goods.”73

I have argued that, although there was no formal abolition of the staple right, this medieval privilege became obsolete and surpassed by legislation and historical context. In the aforementioned memoir of 1726 addressed to Vienna, the Saxons stated that the Greeks had never been granted the right to sell freely in Nagyszeben and that this was a harmful abuse of the law.74 However, the Saxons had created a norm from the practice of the staple right, shifting the original provisions of the medieval privilege to suit their own needs and the changing economic realities.75

The Greeks in Transylvania between Freedom of Trade and Limitations

After discussing the documentary evidence, I offer a summary of the findings, focusing on the gains obtained by the Greeks in the principality of Transylvania and the strict legal and institutional framework that was created for them.

In the seventeenth century, Greeks made great advances in securing their leading position in the distribution of goods from the Ottoman Empire in Transylvania. However, they were far from being on equal footing with the local merchants. They were given specific duties to carry out for the common good of the principality, which were mentioned in this article. Their prowess and acumen for business were undeniably acknowledged by the Transylvanians: in 1671 the Greek judge was given the task of appointing people to investigate the exchange rates of foreign currencies.76 Greeks were allowed to pursue their trade under strict conditions, which are underlined in a mandate of Prince Michael Apafi from 1675 sent to the royal judge of Nagyszeben:

We have read your letter and understood, about the goods of that Italian, that the Greeks living there [in Nagyszeben – MPW] have bought up his goods perfidiously, acting very badly and wickedly, whereas they had no permission (annuentia), neither from ourselves, nor from the country [the Diet – MPW] to buy such goods for profit to the detriment of our citizens, goods that other foreign merchants bring into our country to sell. On the contrary, we know that it is forbidden for them to interfere.77

The text of the princely instruction highlights one crucial limitation imposed on foreign merchants, and particularly on the Greeks, who wanted to do trade in Transylvania: they were only permitted to sell the goods they carried themselves. This rule had two major implications. First, the prohibition against foreign merchants selling the goods of other non-locals stems from the 1627 privilege given by Gabriel Bethlen to the Greeks in various towns in Transylvania, and one comes across it in subsequent official documents. In 1648, the Greeks themselves complained about Jews who purchased oriental products in Transylvania for resale, while an article of the Diet from 1654 clearly stated that “Jews and other foreign merchants […] should bring the goods from abroad themselves.”78 Furthermore, in 1675 it was decided that Greeks, Armenians, and Turks could only buy from local merchants.79 Some of these concerns and stipulations were mirrored by regulations of the Nagyszeben Greek merchant association as well: in 1687, the members of the associations were not allowed to pass on their merchandise to another merchant to sell. Moreover, a regulation from 1690 limited the number of fairs members of the Nagyszeben merchant association were allowed to visit to two per year.80 Secondly, Greeks and Jews, as we have also seen, were confined to selling only goods imported by them from the Ottoman Empire. The Diet had decreed this in 1591,81 and Bethlen’s 1627 privilege defined Greeks by their dealing in “Turkish goods.”

Fundamentally, while their situation improved in the seventeenth century, the Greeks and other foreign merchants from the Ottoman Empire retained their status of aliens and outsiders. Even when they decided to declare themselves inhabitants for tax purposes and own property in Translyvania, their juridical standing was inferior to that of the local merchants. These interdictions and limitations to business were meant to preserve the advantages of the local merchants for distribution and retail sale. In this intricate and definitely not linear construction of their juridical status, the Greeks resorted to individual strategies to improve their chances for integration. These strategies included marriages to local women (e.g. in 1646 a certain György Policzani asking for permission from the prince for his betrothal to a Saxon woman),82 the purchase of property, ennoblement,83 and entering the service of the Prince (certain Greeks farmed out the customs and the salt mines). János Pater, a Greek active in the second half of the seventeenth century, was the most representative example in this respect.84 Similar strategies of integration have been identified in Wallachia and Moldavia, though the scale of the Greek presence was incomparably larger there than in Transylvania.85

The inconsistent legislation and the ambiguity of attitudes toward the Greeks, centrally and locally as well, are characteristic of this century. For instance, the Diet of November 1675 retreated on its previous policy to encourage the Greeks and other foreign merchants, deciding that they should not be allowed to travel or wander freely through the country or use the back roads, where they could be a danger to the country: “and they are allowed free entrance until Brassó, Nagyszeben, Szászváros (today Orăştie, Romania) and Bánffyhunyad (today Huedin, Romania) towards Kolozsvár, but they are forbidden to go anywhere else.” The article of the law points to corrupt customs officers who allowed these merchants to travel further into the country, but also to fellow traders who acted as guides for the newcomers.86 It is clear that these were two of the most common ways of entering Transylvania clandestinely. In Nagyszeben, there was also pressure from the community to have a constant supply of the “goods brought by the Greeks”: requests for the better regulation of trade in oriental goods were presented to the city council.87 Furthermore, in the 1640s, the wife of the royal judge in Nagyszeben, Colomann Gotzmeister, during a bitter divorce trial, was accused of having connections to the recently established Greek merchant association in Nagyszeben.88

Final Remarks and Suggestions for Further Research

How many Greeks were there at any given moment in seventeenth-century Transylvania? The number of members in the trading associations can be an indicator of rough figures: Olga Cicanci has identified 32 members in the Greek merchant association of Nagyszeben in 1695, while in other years for which she could find data the numbers are even lower, usually less than 30.89 In 1670, the Diet had ordered the Nagyszeben Greek merchant association not to have more than 60 members at any given time.90

The Brassó association of the Greek merchants seems to have been larger than the Nagyszeben one, but along with these figures we also need to take into account the unknown figures for the Greeks settled in other places. As mentioned before, Transylvanian authorities also unsuccessfully tried to count the Greeks in the 1670s,91 but the Habsburg administration of Transylvania managed to organize a census of the registered Greeks in Transylvania at the beginning of the eighteenth century. The number of merchants was a little over 200,92 a number consistent with the estimate for the seventeenth century.

A significant feature of the Greeks in Transylvania in the seventeenth century was that they were still quite mobile:93 visiting homes and families, undertaking business trips, or fleeing uncomfortable situations in Transylvania were strong reasons for the underlying mobility of Greeks and other Balkan merchants.

The frictions between the settled and non-settled Greeks in Transylvania reveal how dynamic their diaspora was and how the communities were constantly replenished with new members. Late-seventeenth-century data from the account books of Siguli Stratu show how a Greek trading house operated: based in Nagyszeben, the merchant had family members acting as his agents at fairs and in other trading centers, buying and selling, borrowing and settling debts, and exchanging money. 94

The work of Márta Búr has shown the situation of the Greeks in Hungary, where the first official Greek merchant associations were founded in Tokaj, Gyöngyös, Miskolc, and other towns in the second half of the seventeenth century. Greeks were faced with hostility in these towns as well, while authorities attempted, to no avail, to restrain the scope of their economic activity. As was the case in Transylvania, local authorities had assigned Hungarian Greeks the role of providers of Ottoman products, but Búr noticed that the Greeks chose to settle in market towns, where they could have good access to natural products and livestock. Greeks buying and selling grains, cattle, and sheep organized themselves in traders’ associations similar to the Transylvanian ones in order to protect themselves and their businesses, whereas Greeks dealing in Turkish goods remained individual traders with no guild-like bonds between them. Greeks in Hungary, at least in the early stages of their settlement, also constantly returned to their hometowns in the Balkans.95

Vassiliki Seirinidou has argued that there were two types of Greek diaspora in Central Europe, an early one in the sixteenth-seventeenth centuries, carrying out retail trade in Turkish products but also keeping shops and monopolizing retail distribution of local goods in towns and villages, and a second diaspora, which formed around the middle of the eighteenth century and engaged in wholesale trade between the Ottoman and Habsburg Empires. She argues that while the second diaspora was born out of the first one, it had a different status, outlined in the peace treaties of Karlowitz (1699) and Passarowitz (1718).96 I agree with Seirinidou that the status of the Greek merchants changed drastically after the Ottomans lost their authority over Hungary and Transylvania, but I cannot second her opinion that the second diaspora was formed by new merchants, who had to have the capital to engage in wholesale trade. As I have tried to show here, the Greek and other merchants, subjects of the Ottoman sultans, were very diverse in their origin, financial capability, interests, and status. If we are going to arrive at a subtle understanding of how the Greek diaspora in early modern Central Europe came into being, we must take into account a variety of factors. In the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the migration of the Greek merchants was still marked by a constant return to their homeland: the absence of the close family and the reliance on the extended male kinship for business is, in my opinion, a better indicator of the status of the Greeks. While some of them acquired either membership in an association (“company”) or paid their share of the common tax, until the eighteenth century, when the extended privileges were granted by Vienna, they could be considered as “migratory labor”97 force. They had a highly-specialized profession, which was based on decades of shared experience, knowledge about the target markets, capital, and so on. In Transylvania, the Greeks, Jews, and Armenians were assigned specific tasks: their role was to provide goods from the Ottoman Empire.

Further research on the still underexplored archives of the Greek merchant associations in Nagyszeben and Brassó should offer more insights into the world of these Balkan merchants. Also, the close study of private letters, business correspondence, bills of exchange, and letters of credit which are found in the local archives will further a better understanding of their business activities and their increased share in Transylvania’s foreign trade beginning with the last decades of the seventeenth century.98

 

Bibliography

Archival sources

Az erdélyi fejedelmek oklevelei (1560–1689) – Erdélyi Királyi Könyvek [The charters of the Transylvanian princes, 1560–1689. The Transylvanian Royal Books]. Budapest: Arcanum Adatbázis Kft, 2005.

National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U IV 240, U VI 254, U VI 366, U VI 394, U IV 500, U VI 1211.

 

Secondary Sources

Apetrei, Cristian Nicolae. “Forme de integrare socială a grecilor din Ţara Românească şi Moldova în a doua jumătate a sec. al XVI-lea: Câteva observaţii generale” [Forms of social integration of Greeks in Wallachia and Moldova in the second half of the sixteenth century: A few general observations]. In Arheologie şi istorie în spaşiul carpato-balcanic, edited by Denis Căprăroiu, 303–08. Târgovişte: Cetatea de Scaun, 2011.

Barbu, Violeta. “Les Arbanassi: Un réseau marchand aux frontières de l’Empire ottoman.” Études balkaniques no. 1–2 (2010): 206–22.

Bíró, Vencel. Altorjai gróf Apor István és kora. Alba-Iulia: Erdélyi Katolikus Akadémia, 1935.

Bodogae, T. “Le privilège commercial accordé en 1636 par G. Rákócz aux marchands grecs de Sibiu.” Revue Roumaine d’Histoire 11, no. 4 (1972): 647–53.

Braude, Benjamin. “Venture and Faith in the Commercial Life of the Ottoman Balkans, 1500–1650.” International History Review 7, no. 4 (1985): 519–42.

Búr, Márta. “Handelsgesellschaften–organisationen der Kaufleute der Balkanländer in Ungarn im 17–18. Jh.” Balkan Studies 25, no. 2 (1984): 267–90.

Catalogul documentelor referitoare la viața economică a țărilor române în sec. XVII–XIX: Documente din arhivele statului Sibiu [The catalogue of documents regarding the economy of the Romanian principalities in the seventeenth-nineteenth centuries: Documents from the State Archives of Sibiu], edited by D Limona. Vol. 1. Bucharest: Arhivele Statului, 1966.

Cicanci, Olga. Companiile greceşti din Transilvania şi comerţul european în anii 1636–1746 [The Greek companies in Transylvania and European trade between 1636–1746]. Bucharest: Editura Academiei, 1981.

Ciure, Florina. “The Contribution of the Commercial Companies in Transylvania to the Development of the Romanian Foreign Trade in the 17th Century.” Istros 17 (2011): 145–60.

Cotovanu, Lidia. “L’émigration sud-danubienne vers la Valachie et la Moldavie et sa géographie (XVe–XVIIe siècles): La potentialité heuristique d’un sujet peu connu.” Cahiers balkaniques 42 (2014): 2–7.

Cziráki, Zsuzsanna. “Brassó és az erdélyi szászok szerepe Bethlen Gábor fejedelem trónfoglalásában (1611–1613)” [The role of Braşov and of the Transylvanian Saxons in Gabriel Bethlen’s enthronement (1611–1613)]. Századok 148, no. 4 (2011): 847–76.

Dan, Mihail, and Samuel Goldenberg. “Le commerce balkano-levantin de la Transylvanie au cours de la seconde moitié du XVIe siècle et au début du XVIIe siècle.” Revue des études sud-est européennes 5, no. 1–2 (1967): 87–117.

Daniel, Dumitran, “Comercianţii greci din Transilvania în surse statistice din prima jumătate a secolului al XVIII-lea” [Greek traders in Transylvania in statistical sources from the first half of the eighteenth century]. Annales Universitatis Apulensis Series Historica 17, no. 1 (2013): 231–79.

Demény, Lidia A. “Le régime des douanes et des commerçants grecs en Transylvanie au cours de la période de la principauté autonome (1541–1691).” Makedonika 35 (1975): 62–113.

“Erdélyi görög kereskedők szabadalomlevelei.” Magyar gazdaságtörténeti Szemle 5 (1898): 402–05.

Fejér, Tamás. “Editing and Publishing Historical Sources in the Research Institute of the Transylvanian Museum Society.” Transylvanian Review 21. Supplement no. 2. Institutional Structure and Elites in Sălaj Region and in Transylvania in the 14th–18th Centuries (2012): 9–30.

Fodor, Pál. “Trade and Traders in Hungary in the Age of the Ottoman Conquest.” Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungariae 60, no. 1 (2007): 1–8.

Gecsényi, Lajos. “‘Turkish Goods’ and ‘Greek’ Merchants in the Kingdom of Hungary in the 16th and 17th Centuries.” Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungariae 60, no. 1 (2007): 55–71.

Grenet, Mathieu. “‘Grecs de nation’, sujets ottomans: expérience diasporique et entre-deux identitaires, v. 1770–v. 1830.” In Passages et contacts en Méditerranée, Vol. 2. of Les musulmans dans l’histoire de l’Europe, edited by Jocelyne Dakhlia and Wolfgang Kaiser, 311–44. Paris: Albin Michel, 2013.

Harlaftis, Gelina. “International Business of Southeastern Europe and the Eastern Mediterranean, 18th century: Sources, Methods and Interpretive Issues.” In Dove va la storia economica? Metodi e prospettive. Secc. XIII–XVIII: Where is Economic History Going? Methods and Prospects from the 13th to the 18th centuries. Atti della “Quarantaduesima Settimana di Studi”, 18–22 aprile 2010, edited by Francesco Ammannati, 385–415. Florence: Firenze University Press, 2011.

Hientz, Käthe, Bernhard Heigl, and Thomas Şindilariu, eds. Hermannstadt und Siebenbürgen, 1391–1705. Sibiu: Honterus Verlag, 2007.

Iorga, Nicolae. Acte româneşti şi câteva greceşti din arhivele companiei de comerţ oriental din Braşov [Romanian and a few Greek documents from the archives of the oriental trade company in Brassó]. Vălenii de Munte: n.p., 1932.

Iorga, Nicolae. Studii şi documente cu privire la istoria românilor [Studies and documents regarding the history of the Romanians]. Vol. 12. Bucharest: Ministeriului de Instructie, 1906.

Jickeli, Otto Fritz. “Der Handel der Siebenbürger Sachsen in seiner geschichtlichen Entwicklung.” Archiv des Vereins für siebenbürgische Landeskunde 39 (1913): 33–184.

Karathanassis, Athanassios E. L’hellénisme en Transylvanie: L’activité culturelle, nationale et religieuse des compagnies commerciales helléniques de Sibiu et de Braşov aux XVIII–XIX siècles. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan Studies, 1989.

Landsteiner, Erich. “Handel und Kaufleute.” In Die frühneuzeitliche Residenz (16. bis 18. Jahrhundert), Vol. 2. of Wien: Geschichte einer Stadt, edited by Karl Vocelka and Anita Traninger, 205–15. Vienna: Böhlau, 2003.

Lazăr, Gheorghe. Les marchands en Valachie, XVIIe–XVIIIe siècles. Bucharest: Institutul Cultural Român, 2006.

Lucassen, Leo. “Towards a Comparative History of Migration and Membership in Southeast Europe (1500–1900).” Ethnologia Balkanica 13 (2009): 11–41.

Miskolcy, Ambrus. A brassói román levantei kereskedőpolgárság kelet–nyugati közvetítő szerepe (1780–1860) [The mediating role of the Romanian–Levantine trading bourgeoisie of Braşov in the East–West trade, 1780–1860]. Budapest: Gondolat, 1986.

Moga, Ioan. “Politica economică austriacă şi comerţul Transilvaniei în veacul XVIII” [Austrian economic policy and trade in Transylvania in the eighteenth century]. Anuarul Institutului de Istorie Naţională Cluj (1936–1938): 86–165.

Ogilvie, Sheilagh. Institutions and European Trade: Merchant Guilds, 1000–1800. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Pakucs-Willcocks, Mária. “Als Kaufleute mit solchen Waren umbzugehn ihrer profession ist: Negustori greci la Sibiu în 1694” [Greek merchants in Sibiu in 1694]. Revista Istorică 23 no. 3 (2012): 85–94.

Pakucs-Willcocks, Mária. “Dreptul de etapă al Sibiului în secolele XVI–XVII: Parcursul secular al unei instituţii medievale” [The staple right of Sibiu in the sixteenth–seventeenth centuries: The evolution of a medieval institution]. In Aut viam inveniam aut faciam: Volum omagial Stefan Andreescu, ed. Gheorghe Lazăr, Ovidiu Cristea, and Petronel Zahariuc, 131–43. Iaşi: Editura Universitătii Al. I. Cuza Iaşi, 2012.

Pakucs-Willcocks, Mária. “Making a Profit in Sibiu in the Sixteenth Century: Oriental Goods, Commercial Capitals and Betrayed Friendships.” Historical Yearbook 3 (2006): 99–110.

Pakucs-Willcocks, Mária. Sibiu–Hermannstadt: Oriental trade in sixteenth century Transylvania. Cologne: Böhlau, 2007.

Petri, Edit. “A görögök közvetítő kereskedelme a 17–19. századi Magyarországon” [The middleman trade of Greeks in Hungary in the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries]. Századok 130, no. 1 (1996): 69–104.

Roth, Harald. Hermannstadt: Kleine Geschichte einer Stadt in Siebenbürgen. Cologne: Böhlau, 2006.

Schuler von Libloy, Friedrich. Merkwürdige Municipal–Constitutionen der siebenbürger Szekler und Sachsen. Sibiu: n.p., 1862.

Seirinidou, Vassiliki. “Grocers and Wholesalers, Ottomans and Habsburgs, Foreigners and ‘Our Own’: The Greek Trade Diasporas in Central Europe, Seventeenth to Nineteenth Centuries.” In Merchants in the Ottoman Empire, edited by Suraiya Faroqhi and Gilles Veinstein, 81–95. Leuven: Peeters, 2008.

Stoianovich, Traian. “The Conquering Orthodox Balkan Merchant.” Journal of Economic History 20, no. 2 (1960): 234–313.

Szilágyi, Sándor, ed. Erdélyi Országgyűlési Emlékek. Vol. 3. Budapest: A M. T. Akadémia Könyvkiadó-Hivatala, 1877; Vol. 4. Budapest: A M. T. Akadémia Könyvkiadó-Hivatala, 1878; Vol. 7. Budapest: A M. T. Akadémia Könyvkiadó-Hivatala, 1881; Vol. 11. Budapest: A M. T. Akadémia Könyvkiadó-Hivatala, 1886; Vol. 16. Budapest: A M. T. Akadémia Könyvkiadó-Hivatala, 1893.

Trócsányi, Zsolt. “Gesetzgebung der fürstlichen Epoche und die Rechtstellung der Balkan Griechen.” Etudes balkaniques 7, no. 1 (1971): 94–104.

Tsourka-Papastathi, Despina. “A propos des compagnies grecques de Transylvanie à Sibiu et Braşov.” Balkan Studies 23, no. 2 (1982): 421–31.

Tsourka-Papastathi, Despina. I Elliniki emporiki kompania tou sympiou Transylvanias 1636–1848 [The Greek trading company in Transylvania, 1636–1848]. Thessaloniki: Institute for Balkan Studies, 1994.

Tsourka-Papastathi, Despina. “The Decline of the Greek ‘Companies’ in Transylvania: An Aspect of Habsburg Economic Policies in the Black Sea and the Mediterranean.” In Southeast European Maritime Commerce and Naval Policies from Mid-Eighteenth Century to 1914: Proceedings of the XVIIth Conference on War and Society in East Central Europe, Thessaloniki, 6–8 June 1985, 213–18. Colorado: Social Sciences Monographs, 1988.

Veress, Andrei. Documente privitoare la istoria Ardealului, Moldovei şi Ţării Româneşti [Documents regarding the history of Transylvania, Moldavia, and Wallachia]. Vol. 9 (1614–1636). Bucharest: Cartea Românească, 1937.

Wagner, Ernst, ed. Quellen zur Geschichte der Siebenbürger Sachsen, 1191–1975. Cologne: Böhlau, 1976.

Weisz, Boglárka. Vásárok és lerakatok a középkori Magyar Királyságban [Markets and staples in the medieval Kingdom of Hungary]. Magyar történelmi emlékek, Értekezések. Budapest, MTA BTK Történettudományi Intézet, 2012.

1 Trócsányi, “Gesetzgebung,” 98.

2 Demény, “Le régime,” 62–113; Trócsányi, “Gesetzgebung,” 94–104.

3 Dan and Goldenberg, “Le commerce balkano-levantin de la Transylvanie au cours de la seconde moitié du XVIe siècle et au début du XVIIe siècle,” 90.

4 The generic name of “Turkish” goods for merchandise coming from the Ottoman Empire was used in other parts of the former medieval kingdom of Hungary as well. See Gecsényi, “‘Turkish goods’ and ‘Greek’ merchants,” 58; Fodor, “Trade and traders in Hungary,” 5.

5 Cicanci, Companiile, 24–25.

6 The document is published in Veress, Documente privitoare la istoria Ardealului, Moldovei şi Ţării Româneşti, 257–58: de mi készek levén inkább életünket is letenni, hogy sem többé az keresztények közül török keze és birtoka alá menni. For the entire episode of these Arbanassi merchants see: Barbu, “Les Arbanassi,” 206–22.

7 Stoianovich, “The conquering Orthodox Balkan merchant,” 234.

8 Cicanci, Companiile, 100–01, 145–55.

9 Cotovanu, “L’émigration sud-danubienne,” 2–7.

10 See a good explanation of how this institution functioned in Trócsányi, “Gesetzgebung,” 95.

11 Ibid., 95.

12 Ibid., 104.

13 See recent debates and specialist literature at Grenet, “Grecs de nation,” 311–44.

14 Petri, “A görögök közvetítő kereskedelme,” 69–70; Harlaftis, “International Business of Southeastern Europe,” 390–91.

15 Erdélyi Országgyűlési Emlékek (hereinafter EOE), vol. 3, 391.

16 Grenet, “Grecs de nation,” 318–19.

17 “mind sidó mind görög tartson neme szerint valo köntöst; ha ki penig magyar katona köntöst viselne, légyen kétszász forint büntetésnek.” EOE, vol. 11, 78.

18 For a complex discussion of the medieval privilege of staple and deposit see Weisz, Vásárok és lerakatok, 61–62, 73–74. For the specific case of Nagyszeben and its staple right, see “Dreptul de etapă al Sibiului în secolele XVI–XVII,” 131–43.

19 EOE, vol. 4, 552; Ibid., vol. 7, 477.

20 Ibid., vol. 6, 125; L. Demény, “Le régime,” 92.

21 Az erdélyi fejedelmek oklevelei (hereinafter Libri Regii). For the Libri Regii in Transylvania see Fejér, “Editing and Publishing Historical Sources,” 15–17.

22 A notable exception is the book by Miskolcy, A brassói román levantei kereskedőpolgárság.

23 See especially Cicanci, Companiile, 24–25.

24 Bodogae, “Le privilège commercial accordé en 1636,” 650; Iorga, Studii şi documente cu privire la istoria românilor, vol. 12, V–VI.

25 Libri Regii, vol. 27, 162b–64.

26 “quod cum ex humillima fidelium subiectorum nostrorum Graecorum nationis universorum hominum in civitatibus Albensis, Claudiopoliensi et Vasarhellyensi nostris ac Hunyadiensi oppido degentium relatione accipiamus, […] quam plurimos Daci alpestres, Moldavienses ac Turcici Imperii Graecos, Valachos, Turcos ac alios cujusvis ordinis homines qui nostrum imperium Transilvanicum mercede Turcica quaestum suum faciendum non solum ulna venditione vero florenali res suas mercimoniales aeque venderent, ac postmodum aere bono conflato iterum ac externas nationes sese recipeant hique regni nostri Transsilvaniae incolis Graecae videlicet nationi multum incommodantes summamque eisdem afferentes iniuriam […] demiterentur.” Libri Regii, vol. 27, 162b–64.

27 January 18, 1619: “Nÿlvan vagion minden rendeknel, hogÿ ez orszaghnak constitutioia szerent az georeogeoktül az aranÿ, taller, dutka es minden egieb fele jó monetaknak ez országhbul valo kÿ vitele interdicaltatot: melihezkepest ez mostani elmult Vizkerezt napi Szebenben leveo sakadalomra ment georeogeok kenzerittettenek ide Feiervara keneseö vetelre jeöni […] Melÿ meghnevezett georeogeoknek adatot uram eo kegyelme in summa huzon negy masa kenesseöt jó kezessegh alat ez jeovendeö Viragh Vasarnapon valo Vasarhelÿ sakadalomigh, hogy akkorra ararul eppen contentalliak uramat eö kegyelmet.” National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U IV 254.

28 EOE, vol. 7, 477; Demény, “Le régime,” 93.

29 Bodogae, “Le privilège,” 649; Cicanci, Companiile, 23–24.

30 Ibid., Companiile, 25.

31 See also Demény, “Le régime,” 97; Karathanassis, L’hellénisme en Transylvanie, 29.

32 See Pakucs-Willcocks, Sibiu–Hermannstadt, 120, and Ciure, “The contribution of the commercial companies,” 147.

33 A critical edition of a copy of the charter, as recorded in the protocols of the Greek merchant association in Nagyszeben, at Tsourka–Papastathi, I Elliniki, 375–78.

34 Iorga, Scrisori şi inscripţii ardelene şi maramureşene, V.

35 Tsourka-Papastathi, “A propos des compagnies grecques de Transylvanie,” 423.

36 Idem, I Elliniki, 375–78.

37 Idem, “The Decline of the Greek ‘Companies’,” 217, note 5.

38 Bodogae, “Le privilège,” 650.

39 Tsourka-Papastathi, “The Decline,” 217, note 5.

40 Cicanci, Companiile, 22 and 91.

41 Iorga, Scrisori şi inscripţii, VI.

42 Ibid.

43 Cicanci, Companiile, 30.

44 Ibid., 25.

45 EOE, vol. 16, 621.

46 Cicanci, Companiile, 25.

47 Full text of the charter published by Iorga, Acte româneşti, 2–3.

48 Iorga, Studii şi documente, vol 12, V.

49 See the idea first at Cicanci, Companiile, 171.

50 Ciure, “The contribution,” 147.

51 Pakucs-Willcocks, “Als Kaufleute,” 88.

52 From the Libri Regii, vol. 20, 168, and published in “Erdélyi görög kereskedők szabadalomlevelei,” Magyar Gazdaságtörténelmi Szemle 5 (1898): 402–03.

53 Demény, “Le régime,” 98.

54 Libri Regii, vol. 22, 75; “Erdélyi görög kereskedők szabadalomlevelei,” 403–04.

55 EOE, vol. 8, 143.

56 Libri Regii, vol. 30, 173–74. The document is preserved in a 1659 confirmation from Prince Ákos Barcsai.

57 “Erdélyi görög kereskedők szabadalomlevelei,” 405.

58 I am using this word reluctantly; it was overused by older literature when discussing the efforts made by the Saxons to preserve their trading privileges and stopping foreign merchants from selling freely in Transylvania.

59 Pakucs-Willcocks, Sibiu–Hermannstadt, 26–27.

60 Jickeli, “Der Handel der Siebenbürger Sachsen,” 88, quoting the work of von Bethlen, “Grundlinien zur Kulturgeschichte Siebenbürgens,” 246.

61 See for instance the litigation between two Greeks in 1561: Pakucs-Willcocks, “Making a Profit in Sibiu,” 109–10.

62 Cziráki, “Brassó és az erdélyi szászok,” 847–76.

63 EOE, vol. 6, 386–87. Also mentioned by Demény, “Le régime,” 93.

64 Schuler von Libloy, Merkwürdige, 90. See also Cicanci, Companiile, 89.

65 The merchants of Vienna, too, became “lazy,” taking advantage of their staple right: Landsteiner, “Handel und Kaufleute,” 208.

66 Braude, “Venture and Faith,” 519–42.

67 Schuler von Libloy, Merkwürdige, 91.

68 Ibid., 91.

69 Wagner, Quellen zur Geschichte, 148.

70 Hientz et. al., Hermannstadt und Siebenbürgen, vol. 10, image 173.

71 The statute was published by Ioan Moga, “Politica,” 156–57, note 1.

72 Moga, “Politica,” 157, note 2.

73 Schuler von Libloy, Merkwürdige, 116.

74 Moga, “Politica,” 157, note 3.

75 Pakucs-Willcocks, “Dreptul de etapă,” 131–43.

76 EOE, vol. 15, 184.

77 National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U 1211, Hungarian original.

78 EOE, vol. 11, 177.

79 Ibid., vol. 16, 174.

80 Cicanci, Companiile, 123.

81 EOE, vol 3, 191–92.

82 National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U IV 500.

83 National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U IV 2402: nobility charter for Thomas Osztaniczai (1671).

84 Demény, “Le régime,” 105–06.

85 Lazăr, Les marchands en Valachie, 105–16; Apetrei, “Forme de integrare socială a grecilor,” 303–08.

86 EOE, vol. 16, 174; Trócsányi, “Gesetzgebung,” 99.

87 Such as in 1630, 1634, 1670: National Archives of Sibiu, Medieval Documents, U IV 366 (1630), U IV 394 (1634).

88 Roth, Hermannstadt, 111.

89 Cicanci, Companiile, 65.

90 EOE, vol. 16, 180.

91 Demény, “Le régime,” 108.

92 Dumitran, “Comercianţii greci din Transilvania,” 241.

93 For mobility in early modern Europe excellent studies by Lucassen, “Towards a Comparative History,” 20–21, 31.

94 Catalogul documentelor, 19–29.

95 Búr, “Handelsgesellschaften,” 289–91.

96 Seirinidou,“Grocers and Wholesalers,” 87–88.

97 According to the typology suggested by Lucassen, “Towards a Comparative History,” 17.

98 Vencel Bíró has indicated that the archives of the Apor, Lázár and Teleki families in the state archives of Cluj and Budapest contain numerous such documents: Bíró, Altorjai gróf Apor István, 32, notes 5–17.

* Archival research for this article was made possible with the support of the European Research Council grant, Luxury, Fashion, and Social Status in Early Modern South-Eastern Europe, ERC-2014-CoG no. 646489–LuxFaSS, hosted by the New Europe College in Bucharest, Romania.

Mária Pakucs-Willcocks, “Economic Relations Between the Ottoman Empire and Transylvania in the Sixteenth Century: Oriental Trade and Merchants,” in Osmanischer Orient und Ostmitteleuropa: Perzeptionen und interaktionen, edited by Robert Born and Andreas Puth (Stuttgart: Franz Steiner, 2014), 211, with thanks to Timo Stingl.

60541.png

2017_1_Fara

Volume 6 Issue 1 CONTENTS

pdf

Production of and Trade in Food Between the Kingdom of Hungary and Europe in the Late Middle Ages and Early Modern Era (Thirteenth to Sixteenth Centuries): The Roles of Markets in Crises and Famines*

Andrea Fara

Tuscia University of Viterbo

 

Over the late Middle Ages and the early Modern Period, Western Europe was stricken by cyclical crises of subsistence or famines, related to several economic and social factors, such as the trend of production and the increasing price of wheat, the inadequate functioning of the market, the inappropriate intervention policies at the time of particular difficulties, and so on. In the Kingdom of Hungary crises and famines were caused by the same forces. But, surprisingly, cyclical large crises of subsistence and vast course famines had been nearly unknown in the kingdom between the thirteenth and sixteenth centuries. In this context, it is argued that the models of Ernest Labrousse and Amartya Sen may explain the emergence and development of crisis and famine not only and simply by the occurrence of exogenous forces such as a fall in crops, environmental shocks, war events and so on, but also and above all through a deeper analysis of the market, its functioning and its degree of integration with other markets. The paper thus highlights the particular Hungarian alimentary regime as characterized by a non-contradiction, but rather a thorough-penetration, relationship between agricultural and sylvan-pastoral activities. This not-contradiction was reflected by an alimentary equilibrium that characterized the kingdom throughout the period. In comparison with other parts of Europe, in Hungary alimentary alternatives such as grain, meat and fish remained accessible to most of the population, so the inhabitants’ normal diet remained diversified and not entirely based on cereals. The specific production and exchange structures of the kingdom permitted the maintenance of this alimentary equilibrium that prevented the rise of vast alimentary crises, unless a shock such as war, climatic difficulties and so on occurred. Another reason for the absence of vast course famines was the kingdom’s place in the exchange structures of Europe. The paper argues that, while wars—first of all against the Ottoman Empire—caused great damages and problems in food supplying, the complex economic interaction between crisis, famine and war that characterized the Hungary between over late Middle Ages and the early Modern Period is evidence of the kingdom’s increasing and notable maturation as a market in the European context.

Keywords: food, production, commerce, market, nutrition, crisis, Hungary, Europe.

 

In the Late Middle Ages and Early Modern Era, Western Europe was stricken by cyclical famines. In this part of the continent, the crises of subsistence and famines alternated in cyclical waves, both short cycles (at least once a year, in periods preceding the harvest, essentially in relation to an expected increase in the price of wheat) and long cycles (approximately every 7–10 years, in relation to several complicated economic and social factors, such as the trends in production and the increasing price of wheat, the inadequate functioning of the market, inappropriate interventionist policies in a moment of particular difficulty, and so on).1 As remarked by Fernand Braudel, “famine recurred so insistently for centuries on end that it became incorporated into man’s biological regime and built into his daily life. Dearth and penury were continual, and familiar even in Europe, despite its privileged position.”2

In the Kingdom of Hungary famines were clearly caused by the same forces that caused them in Western Europe, such as a drop in the harvest, environmental shocks, wars, and so on. And, of course, when a famine occurred, it afflicted Hungary no less severely that it did other European regions. But, surprisingly, regular and cyclical large subsistence crises and long famines were nearly unheard of in the Kingdom of Hungary between the thirteenth and sixteenth centuries. Similarly interesting, a growing number of food crises and famines was recorded with the passing of time, from the thirteenth to the sixteenth centuries, with the largest number of events in the last one. Why did this happen? Does the admittedly fragmentary documentation provide an incomplete or distorted picture of the food regime of the Hungarian population? Or can the virtual absence of mention of famine and subsistence crises in the sources be interpreted as a sign of the existence of what might be termed a specific “nourishing order”? Can the political and institutional context and the production, distribution, and exchange structures of the Kingdom of Hungary explain the absence or limited impact of famine in these territories between late Middle Ages and Early Modern Era? And can this particular phenomenon be explained by applying to the world of medieval and Early Modern Hungary the models elaborated by Ernest Labrousse and Amartya K. Sen to clarify the appearance and evolution mechanisms of crisis and famine in a preindustrial and industrial context, respectively (with a non-Malthusian approach) through a deeper analysis of the market, its functioning, and its degree of integration with other markets?3

Labrousse has defined the imbalance between production and demand of alimentary goods, and in particular the supply and demand of wheat (which was almost the sole basis of nourishment in the preindustrial societies of Western Europe), as a crise de type ancien. In the absence of intervention by the central or local authorities to address the consequences of a bad harvest or misguided speculation, this imbalance caused a famine, which should not be understood as a shortage of wheat, but rather as an increase in wheat prices. This increase could give rise to a large-scale crisis, and not only with regard to nourishment. In fact, in cases in which wages were non-elastic, i.e. they were not adjusted in any way to compensate for increases in the prices of agricultural goods, the necessary purchase of these goods (primarily of wheat) for daily nourishment meant a drop in available resources to purchase other agricultural and manufactured articles. It brought about a fall in consumption, prices, and the production of some articles. As mentioned, the central or local authorities could eliminate or limit the most negative effects of this imbalance through specific interventions: they could import alimentary goods or regulate prices. However, such measures did not always yield positive results, as they could inhibit the farmers’ will to invest, since the husbandmen expected to earn higher profits thanks to crisis and famine, or rather thanks to increases in the price of wheat. In conclusion, sometimes such steps were followed by a phase of economic stagnation and crisis.4

Amartya K. Sen has explained the rise and diffusion of alimentary crises, including the phases when crises evolve into famines of vast proportions, through the concept of the entitlement approach, meaning the possession (or not) of some suitable entitlement (title). Hunger does not become a problem because of a shortage of alimentary goods (on the contrary, in most cases, goods are available in sufficient if not abundant quantities on domestic or international markets), but because an individual has no useful title with which to acquire alimentary goods or participate on the marketplace. By entitlement, Sen means above all an income (in general, the whole of suitable rights) that guarantees the satisfaction of individual needs, among which the primary need is for nourishment. In order to understand hunger and famine it is therefore necessary to put the accent on market dynamics and dysfunctions: when there is no possibility to join or participate on the marketplace or some market actors are engaged in speculation (even if not on a large scale) and intervention by central or local authorities is lacking, these anomalies can cause the emergence of sudden and unexpected alimentary crises.5

In this sense, the models of Ernest Labrousse and Amartya K. Sen can explain the emergence and development of crisis and famine not simply as a consequence of the concurrence of external forces, such as a bad harvest, environmental shocks, wars, and so on, but also and above all, through a deeper analysis of the market, its functioning, and its degree of integration with other markets more or less distant. It thus exceeds the Malthusian and neo-Malthusian approaches, which attribute the onset of crisis and famine to the imbalance between the growth of food supply (expected to be arithmetical) and the growth of population (expected to be exponential).

So, in order to understand how and when crisis and famine began to appear in the Kingdom of Hungary in the Late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era and to see whether it is possible to apply the models elaborated by Labrousse and Sen, it is necessary briefly to describe: a) the available sources; b) the market, i.e. the structures of production, distribution, and exchange in these territories, in particular with reference to food.

Sources

The first and greatest difficulty for anyone seeking to study the economic history of Central and Eastern Europe in the Middle Ages is caused by the scarcity of the available sources, a consequence of both the more limited use of the written word than in Western Europe and the extensive damages suffered by the archives of the region over the centuries. The Kingdom of Hungary is no exception, and because of this dearth of sources, the economic and demographic conditions of the vast domains that were subject to the crown of Saint Stephen in the Middle Ages in many ways remain obscure.6

There are no comprehensive records regarding the collection of taxes or the number of settlements. The only source of this kind is the records of the collection of taxes prepared by papal collectors active in the Hungarian lands from the end of the thirteenth century to the second half of the fourteenth century, and these records are fragmentary at best.7

It was probably during the reign of Sigismund of Luxemburg (1387–1437) that records began to be compiled for large estates, with inventories of settled tenants and villages, for military and fiscal purposes. But not many of these documents have survived, and they are mostly incomplete until 1531. The most important and extensively used among them are the lucrum camerae registers of five northeastern counties (Abaúj, Gömör, Sáros, Torna, and Ung) from 1427;8 the register of lucrum camerae of the Tramontane district of Nyitra County from 1452;9 the tax list of Nógrád County from in 1457;10 and the register of royal revenues prepared by Sigismund Ernuszt, bishop of Pécs and royal treasurer, for the fiscal year 1494/95, which is also incomplete, but which contains important information, such as the number of estates and tenants in each comitatus of the kingdom.11 Similar documents for noble estates are exceptional before the end of the fifteenth century, and even then, they remain a rarity and are generally incomplete. A notable exception is the record prepared by Ippolito d’Este, bishop of Eger, then archbishop of Esztergom and Primate of Hungary (†1520).12 However, more detailed administrative documents survive from the sixteenth century, and they offer, at least indirectly, valuable data concerning demographics and population.13

For the urban settlements, beginning with the reign of Louis I (1342–82), lists of accounts and taxes paid by the towns begin to survive in increasing numbers.14 Some records of tax estimation have survived from the first period of Ottoman rule in the central territories of the kingdom (1540–90).15 The daily life of peasants, on the other hand, is described only superficially in official documents, and mostly in relationship to legal matters.16

Given this scarcity of sources, it would be foolish to hope to arrive at accurate mortality rates, and in particular mortality rates for times of subsistence crises and/or famines, in the Kingdom of Hungary between the Late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era: the available documents provide no precise information, and they offer only a rather impressionistic and vague image of such events. However, there are good indicators, such as descriptions of the phenomena and their amplitudes, in sources of different types from more or less neighboring geographical areas; prohibitions on the export of alimentary goods and (more or less) simultaneous requests for their import; some information about prices and price increases (though the available sources are not detailed enough to allow us to arrive at any overview of continuous trends in price increases); interventions or regulations concerning prices and markets on which alimentary commodities were sold by local and/or central authorities. Archaeological investigations have also contributed useful information.

Despite these limitations, it is possible to reconstruct a coherent framework of the economic structures and arrive at a realistic picture of the impact of famines in the Kingdom of Hungary between the Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era.

Market and Food in Medieval and Early Modern Hungary

The sources dating from between the twelfth and sixteenth centuries, in particular those of a narrative character, agree in their characterizations of the Kingdom of Hungary as a fertile land, rich in waters, pastures, and woods, where farming and cattle-breeding were practiced with good results.17 At the beginning of the fourteenth century, an anonymous Dominican who traveled a lot in East and Central Europe reported that the Realm of Saint Stephen was rich not only in cereals, meat, fish, and wine, but also in salt, gold, and silver.18 Accordingly, the anonymous chronicler deduced that the ancient names of Messia and Panonia derived from abundant harvests and the availability of bread in Hungarian lands.19

The territorial expanse of the kingdom, Croatia included, was about 325,000 km2, and the average population density was very low. While some areas were more densely inhabited, in general land was available in great abundance, and most villages had a vast area for arable land, pasture, and woods at their disposal. Moreover, urbanization lagged far behind by Western European standards. In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, most uncultivated land was colonized thanks to the arrival of hospites coming, above all, from the Holy Roman Empire.20 Colonization proceeded until the fourteenth century, but at the beginning of the fourteenth century the Kingdom of Hungary was still far from densely inhabited. For instance, only a few settlements were clearly identified as civitates.21 Density remained low, with considerable differences between individual regions. The situation may have partially changed by the beginning of the fifteenth century, but the overall size of the population of medieval Hungary (and therefore calculations concerning population density, mortality, etc.) remained a highly controversial issue on account of the lack of relevant sources. As Pál Engel remarks, “it is almost impossible to determine how large the population of Hungary was at the end of the Middle Ages. Indeed, current estimates vary between 2.5 million and 5.5 million, which only serves to underline the prevailing uncertainty surrounding this issue.”

In this sense, the size of the settlements varied greatly throughout the kingdom. The urban network of the Kingdom of Hungary included some 30–35 towns with urban privileges of various degree, but they were all small from a Western European perspective, and the urban population is estimated to have been no more than 3 percent of the total population. Buda had about 10,000 inhabitants; Sopron, Pozsony (today Bratislava, Slovakia), Kassa (today Košice, Slovakia), Kolozsvár (today Cluj-Napoca, Romania), Brassó (today Braşov, Romania), Nagyszeben (today Sibiu, Romania) and the mining towns of Besztercebánya (today Banská Bystrica, Slovakia) and Selmecbánya (today Banská Štiavnica, Slovakia) about 4-5,000 each; Pest, Szeged, Székesfehérvár, Nagyszombat (today Trnava, Slovakia), Eperjes (today Prešov, Slovakia), Bártfa (today Bardejov, Slovakia), Lőcse (today Levoča, Slovakia), and the mining towns of Gölnicbánya (today Gelnica, Slovakia) and Körmöcbánya (today Kremnica, Slovakia) about 3,000 each. In the southern and southwestern part of Transdanubia and in the eastern edge of Transylvania there were hundreds of little villages with a population of well under 100, while in the Great Plain much larger villages were more common. These villages had at their disposal a large quantity of land, albeit with great differences between the various Hungarian territories. According to Engel, in the counties of Abaúj and Tolna the average village territory was around 2,800 acres at the end of the Middle Ages. Yet there existed great regional differences. The Great Plain was characterized by populous villages with extensive territories, whereas in the southern part of Transdanubia and south of the Drava small villages were more usual. For example, around 1500, in the County of Vas the extent of a village’s territory was 2,100 acres on average, while the corresponding figure in Zala was 1,700 acres.22

It is nevertheless important to underline two general features: a) there was a general trend of population increase; b) there was a large availability of land. These two elements, and above all the second one, affected the structures of production in the primary sector (agriculture and livestock) and led to economic specialization. Agriculture (cereals and wine) had represented an important economic sector in the kingdom’s economic structure since the twelfth century, although it was practiced above all through a periodic change of cultivated lands, given the abundance of available land. This remained the principal cultivation method, up to the first half of the thirteenth century, when it was progressively replaced by a more coherent system of open fields, most of which were still exploited in an extensive way, but with the use of more developed techniques (such as the two-field rotation and in some regions even the three-field rotation, as well as the assymmetrical heavy plough). Agricultural productivity increased from a yield of 1:2 at the beginning of the thirteenth century to 1 : 3–4 one century later.23 Nevertheless, livestock breeding (above all the raising of horse and oxen) maintained a fundamental economic role, in accordance with the traditional Hungarian nomadic and semi-nomadic forms of organization, as well as the abundance of land, forest, and pastures.24 Hunting and fishing were also notable natural resources, and in general not closed to peasants; only limited areas were subject to absolute royal and noble control.25

Thus, Hungarian lands produced and exported more agricultural products and livestock than they did raw materials, but they also exported mineral and metals like iron, copper, salt, gold, and silver, as well as slaves (at least up to the beginning of the thirteenth century). Imported goods were mostly luxury products: the crown, the royal court, and the nobility demanded these goods in great quantities. Italian, French, and German cloths of various quality were brought into the country from the West, as were jewels and handicraft products; from the East, goods like skins, wools, and cloths of different types were imported, along with wax and spices.26 Non-luxury items were also imported in large quantities, for instance knives, pottery, etc.27 A considerable share of the imported commodities passed through the region on its way to Eastern or Western Europe.

Western sources almost unanimously describe the Kingdom of Hungary as a land in which it was possible to make good profits through the exchange of Western luxury products for local livestock, precious metals, spices, and other Levantine articles. Unfortunately, the available sources do not enable us to reconstruct price levels continuously from the Late Middle Ages to the Early Modern Era. However, on the basis of the available documents, scholars agree that the difference in price between local and imported goods created many profitable bargains, above all for Italian and German mercatores, with a considerable outflow of cheap staples from Hungary to Western Europe.28

For instance, in 1376, the Florentine Bonaccorso Pitti was in Buda and, before going back to Italy, he decided to buy six Hungarian horses. Their local price was very low, though they were famous in Western markets, thus making it possible to make a good profit. During his journey home, Bonaccorso lost one horse, gave another away as a present, and sold two others, losing some of his profits through gaming. Nonetheless, he returned to Florence with two horses, 100 gold florins, and the satisfying experience of having made an excellent bargain.29 Other documents also indicate that the Kingdom of Hungary was rich with economic opportunities.30 At the beginning of the fifteenth century, the price of an ox in Hungary was around three or four florins, and a horse of average quality was not much more expensive. Bertrandon de la Broquière noted that in Hungary a horse of the best quality cost around ten florins, while in Western Europe it could cost as much as 50 florins. On the other hand, a cheap roll of Bohemian cloth could be bought for seven florins, while the same quantity of the best Italian cloth cost around 45 florins, that is, the price of 10-15 oxen.31

In this context, Hungarian households were able to produce a substantial share of their own food instead of purchasing it on the local markets. Of course, it was always possible to turn to the market, but only in cases of specific necessity. This allowed most of the Hungarian population to have almost continuous access to different alimentary resources, such as cereals, meat, and fish, and also to maintain a very diverse diet, not based almost entirely on cereals, as was the case in Western Europe. Moreover, long-distance trade did not affect the availability of food for the Hungarian population. Data gathered by Vera Zimányi confirms that before the ‘price revolution’ in the 1520s, for the price of an ox it was possible to have Moravian cloth [of average quality and largely accessible] sufficient for an item, an item and a half, of clothing; after the differentiating effects of the ‘price revolution’ around the 1580s, in exchange for an ox it was possible to buy cloth sufficient for 2 items and a half of clothing, and, in the 1600s, for 3 and 1/3. […] Livestock breeding, therefore, involved, temporarily, greater advantages than cloth production.32

On average, about 100,000 cattle were exported from the Hungarian lands per annum, with peaks of up to 200,000. In periods of strong demand, more cattle could be added from Moldavia and Wallachia through Transylvania. About four fifths of all cattle reached the Austrian, German, and Moravian markets, while about one fifth went to Venice. Only a few cattle were destined for the Ottoman lands (essentially to satisfy the demand of a section of the armed forces). It is calculated that in 1580 the total number of cattle was about 3 million. This would mean that, at least in that year, the exports comprised merely six per cent of the available livestock: evidently the rest remained available for domestic consumption.33

Indeed, meat was the main protein source for most of the inhabitants of the kingdom, and it played a central role in the Hungarian diet in the Middle Ages and in the Modern Era. If in the Hungarian lands the average annual consumption of cereals was about 112 kilograms (well below the European average, estimated at 175 kilograms), the consumption of meat was very high, 63 to 69 kilograms per capita (well above 50 kilograms in Nuremberg, 47 kilograms in the cities of southern Germany, and 26 kilograms in southern France). Moreover, the large size of the animals should also be kept in mind. Between the tenth and the twelfth centuries, Hungarian cattle lacked the special traits that became their distinguishing features by the sixteenth century, specificially the large size and large horns: these features were probably the product of a selection of species, even for commercial purposes, which took place over the course of several centuries; so, in the middle of the sixteenth century, the weight of an average Hungarian ox was about 300–350 kilograms, a figure which increased to about 450–500 kilograms by the beginning of the seventeenth century, while the European standard was 200 kilograms.34 Not surprisingly, in the Hungarian lands the production and consumption of cereals continued to have only limited importance until the middle of the eighteenth century, when Hungarian agricultural structures underwent a deep transformation, with an increasing economic and commercial integration into the Habsburg Empire and, as part of the Empire, Europe.35

In his Cronaca of 1348, the Florentine Matteo Villani offers information concerning some Hungarian alimentary habits based on meat and the importance of cattle-breeding in the local economy:

The Hungarians [...] are well and easily stocked with food even when they are in inhospitable places. This is because there is a large number of oxen and cows in Hungary which are not used to work the land; and since there are wide pastures in which to graze them, the animals grow faster and fatter. The animals are then slaughtered for leather and fat, which are heavily traded; the meat is boiled in large pots, and when it has been cooked and salted and separated from the bones, it is desiccated in ovens or in some other manner. Once dried, the meat is pulverized in a subtle mode; in this manner, it is preserved. And when they are traveling or marching with the army, when they cannot find anything to eat, they carry pots and copper vessels and each a small bag with this meat powder, as a war provision; and other bags are carried on carriages at the orders of their lord. And when they encounter a river or other water, they stop and fill their pots and pans with water; once the water has come to a boil, they add an amount of the pulverized flesh depending on the number of men who are eating. The meat powder grows and swells, and a handful or two of it can fill a pot with a kind of soup which is very nourishing to eat and which makes men vigorous with little bread, or even without bread.36

Between the Late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era, the general characteristics of production and exchange in the Kingdom of Hungary remained almost unchanged, including in regard to food. With the passing of time, a notable development in the internal market occurred, characterized by a greater use of money and a meaningful increase in commercial activities over short, medium, and long distances. Although the prices of the Hungarian products slowly but consistently increased, potentially these prices remained low in comparison with prices in the West. Thus, the exchange of Hungarian raw materials and livestock for Western and Eastern products (textiles in particular) remained profitable.37

The realm of Saint Stephen was rich in alimentary resources, which were easily accessible to a large stratum of the population. The levels of nutrition in the Kingdom of Hungary were therefore higher, both quantitatively and qualitatively, than in Western Europe. The normal diet of the kingdom’s inhabitants was based not only on cereals but also on fish and, above all, meat, which was available to most of the population. Even if there was a decrease in crops, it was always possible to fall back on the consumption of meat, or even pulse, fish and game.38

The kingdom of Hungary remained in this state of alimentary equilibrium for the whole of the Middle Ages and most of the Modern Era. The absence in the sources of mention of crises or famines suggests that in this period famine, which was cyclically frequent in other territories of Europe, was nearly, if not completely, unknown in Hungary. Furthermore, the structure of exchange in the kingdom also suggests that there were no enduring famines. Keeping in mind the general lacunae in the available documentation, there are very few traces of a resort to the import of alimentary goods (while there are some signs that they were exported), and very few indications of intervention or regulation of prices and markets of alimentary commodities by the crown or by another secular or ecclesiastical authority of the kingdom.39

I will now offer a brief survey of the main events related to hunger and famine in the Kingdom of Hungary between the thirteenth and sixteenth centuries.40

Crisis and Famine in the Thirteenth Century

In the eleventh and twelfth centuries, hunger and famine were reported in 1044, 1074 (or 1075), and 1141. These dates all overlapped with periods of military conflicts, but unfortunately the sources do not permit a real analysis of the economic impact of the events of the wars. One should note that there were wars and conflicts in other years too, but no signs of other hunger or famine events.41

More interesting data are available beginning in the thirteenth century, when a great famine occurred in 1243/45. It was not caused by earlier or repeated bad harvests, however, or by correlated speculations. Rather, the famine was a direct consequence of the Mongol invasions and devastation wreaked by the Mongols, which led to a genuine collapse of the political, economic, and social structures of the kingdom in 1241/42.42 According to the Chronicon Austriacum, in 1243–45 famine took a much bigger toll on human lives than the previous invasions and devastations; in all likelihood, the episodes of cannibalism referred to by the author never took place, but they do give an idea of the emotional impact of the catastrophe on contemporary society.43 The destruction and demographic loss were certainly considerable, estimated to between 20 and 50 per cent of the entire population, and even higher, with high divergences among the different Hungarian territories.44

Another famine was recorded in 1263, in a period characterized by clashes between the Hungarian nobility and the crown, as well as conflicts within the royal family itself (with civil wars in 1262 and 1264–66 between king Béla IV and his son and heir Stephen). So, the uncertain political situation created by the trauma of Mongol invasions seems to have contributed to a breakdown of normal economic and commercial progress.45 In this context, the Chronicon Austriacum reported a maxima fames in 1263, not only in Hungary, but in most of East and Central Europe. Nevertheless, this generic report does not allow us to assess the real impact of the famine.46

Crisis and Famine in the Fourteenth Century

On the other hand, the same wartime events also triggered wide-ranging political, economic, and social changes which overlapped with: a) elements of the previous period of economic expansion and growth (which was interrupted by the trauma of the Mongol invasions); b) the political and economic reforms, institutional stability, and stronger royal power established by the new Angevin dynasty, with Charles I (1301–42) and his son Louis I the Great (1342–82);47 c) the so-called “advantage of backwardness” (as explained by Alexander Gerschenkron).48

In the fourteenth century, the Hungarian markets were still not adequately developed, and thus they offered profitable spaces for investment for European merchant capital, which had fallen on hard times. With the reorganization of the kingdom’s economic structures, Hungarian raw materials and livestock found extensive markets, and trade over short and long distances with the Italian Peninsula and the Holy Roman Empire suddenly grew considerably livelier. These innovations launched and favored dynamic and sustained economic development in the kingdom. The series of subsistence crises that struck Western Europe between 1315 and 1322 had a limited impact on the Hungarian lands.49 This economy continued to grow until at least the beginning of the fifteenth century, and this was followed by a further growth phase in the same century and in the next one, with a different economic cycle in comparison with Western Europe.50

In this political and economic context, fourteenth-century sources report on four main cases of increases in the prices of alimentary goods; three of these cases include mention of famine phenomenon and/or food crises of varying extents. Two events were just local and occurred in the northern regions of historical Hungary (in what today is Slovakia). In 1312, in the Szepesség (Spiš) region, the prices of alimentary goods increased to the point of causing a food crisis; prices increased again in 1316 in Pécsújfalu (today Pečovská Nová Ves, Slovakia), but without bringing about large scale famine.51 In all likelihood, these two episodes were influenced by the struggle for the throne, which divided the kingdom at the time.52 However, there is no evidence of large scale economic or demographic impact.

Two other events were of greater importance with regards to external factors. In 1338, a great locust invasion hit Transylvania, from Brassó up to Lippa (today Lipova, Romania): with the exception of the region around Arad (today Arad, Romania) region, locusts devoured a great share of the crops, triggering an increase in the prices of alimentary goods, which eventually ushered in a food crisis. The famine was not terribly prolonged, however, because summer rains forced the locusts to move westwards.53 A second event is reported to have taken place in 1363/64. The summer was remarkably dry, and it was followed by a hard winter. This caused a fall in agricultural production, which led to an increase in the prices of alimentary goods and therefore a food crisis. Even in this case, the famine was of limited significance. It was felt above all in the eastern territories and the markets of the Great Hungarian Plain. Moreover, with the intention of preventing food crises and famines of greater dimensions, King Louis I ordered his officers to locate and inventory the cereal stocks in order to put the surplus on the market.54

However, beginning in the fourteenth century, with the progressive involvement of the Kingdom of Hungary in the so-called “world economy,”55 crises and famines began to be reported with growing frequency, and they had an ever larger impact, even in prosperous periods, evidently in connection with the oscillations in the functioning of the market.56 Furthermore, wars (first and foremost the conflicts with the Ottoman Empire), caused considerable damage and led to problems in the food supply. However, warfare often created opportunities for profitable bargains.57

Crisis and Famine in the Fifteenth Century

In the fifteenth century, the Kingdom of Hungary played an important role in European politics and the European economy. The strong royal power of Sigismund of Luxemburg (1387–1437)58 and Matthias Corvinus (1458–90)59 and the prestige and valor of Filippo Scolari (Pipo Ozorai or Pippo Spano) (1369–1426)60 and John Hunyadi (c. 1407–56)61 made the crown of Saint Stephen strong again after the political crisis that had weakened the country after the extinction of the Angevin dynasty.

In the fifteenth century, most of the Hungarian political and economic resources were devoted to war. While the “centrifugal forces” of the nobility were thwarted by Sigismund after years of intense struggle, military pressure increased along the borders of the realm. In the north, the Hungarian lands were involved in the Hussite Wars, triggering far-reaching political, economic, and social transformations. In the West, clashes with the Habsburgs became inevitable. In the south, the struggles with the Ottoman Empire increased to the point of constant war. Other conflicts put Hungary in opposition to political entities in the Balkans and the Carpatho–Danubian area (first and foremost Serbia and Bosnia, Wallachia, and Moldavia), which were struggling to maintain an uneasy equilibrium between the long-established power of the Kingdom of Hungary and the increasing strength of the Ottoman Empire.62 Yet, despite the internal political difficulties and the almost endemic warfare along all of its frontiers, the kingdom enjoyed a phase of strong economic growth throughout the whole century.63

The events of the wars interfered with normal commercial activities; but often war was an occasion to make profits and bargains.64 For instance, in the summer of 1438, the eastern territories of Hungary suffered a large scale Ottoman invasion. All of the Transylvanian towns suffered huge damage, and many inhabitants were carried off as slaves.65 This brought about a partial interruption in the import of wheat from the Carpathian regions, a shortfall aggravated by attempts at speculation. For this reason, in January 1439 the authorities in Nagyszeben sent a missive to the authorities in Brassó urging the restoration of the normal flow of wheat imports from the south; in the case of a refusal, Nagyszeben threatened to close paths of communication between the north and Brassó. The sources do not allow us to know whether the city ever actually made good on its threat, nor do they indicate when the situation was normalized. But the attempt is evident: the municipal authorities of Brassó, taking advantage of the fact that their city was situated in a border area through which a significant share of the commodities coming from the Carpathian regions was being transmitted, tried to raise the price of wheat in the Transylvanian territories in order to make huge profits.66

Years of unfavorable climate could also lead to a poor harvest. Documents report on events of greater importance, such as hard winters in 1407/08, 1428/29, 1441–44, 1457/58, 1463, and 1491 and dry summers in 1460, 1463, 1473 (which also bore witness to a locust invasion), 1474, 1478–80, 1491, and 1493/94. In particular, the cold winter in 1428 and the warm summer in 1429 caused a fall in wheat and wine production, again limited to the eastern territories of the Great Hungarian Plain. Food crises of some importance occurred in 1456, 1463, 1470–74, and 1493/94.67

Nevertheless, the documents make no mention of events of widespread or prolonged hunger or famine in any of these years. In 1456, further difficulties arose because of the critical political and military situation of the Kingdom of Hungary. The Ottoman advances towards the west were halted at Belgrade in a battle led by John Hunyadi.68 For 1463, sources mention a particularly unfavorable year, with direct consequences for crops; but the Ottoman conquest of Bosnia, involving a reorganization of markets, probably had a greater impact on commercial exchange.69 In February 1470, King Matthias of Hungary forbade the Transylvanian Saxon towns from exporting “triticum, milium, avenam et alias fruges” to Wallachia in order to avoid a shortage of these products on the Hungarian markets.70 It is not possible to establish, however, whether this decision was motivated by a real shortfall of agricultural products in the eastern territories of the kingdom. Prolonged difficulties due to low crop yields were registered up to 1474.71

It is worth noting, however, that at the time a customs war was underway between the Kingdom of Hungary and the voevodate of Wallachia. The clash dated back to the times of Voevode of Wallachia Vlad III Ţepeş–Dracula (October 1448; 1456–62; November–December 1476), who tried to annul the staple right of the Transylvanian Saxon towns by creating a parallel line of border markets in Wallachian territory and to penetrate the Hungarian markets directly and secure the free circulation of Wallachian merchants in Transylvanian lands.72 So it is probable that the decision of 1470 was intended to protect the Hungarian markets, not only from the commercial threat posed by the Wallachian towns but also from the excessive dynamism of the Transylvanian Saxon towns, which made high profits from the exchange of commodities between East and West, often undermining the interests of the Kingdom of Hungary. Sources do not reveal whether or not the import ban actually took place or, if it did, how it was enforced. The customs war between the Kingdom of Hungary and the voevodate of Wallachia certainly dragged on for a long time. Thus, in all likelihood, it was a combination of political conflicts and adverse climatic factors that badly affected the normal course of the market, giving rise to a new famine in Transylvania in 1493/94.73 Events affected above all the chief urban centers, but not the surrounding villages: for instance, Brassó faced a stagnation of its population in the town center, but not in its outlying territories.74

In conclusion, in the fifteenth century neither wars nor bad harvests exerted a considerable influence on the availability of foodstuffs in the Kingdom of Hungary, and they certainly did not give rise to famines. Only on a few occasions do documents make mention of increases in prices, and they contain no references to alimentary crises of vast proportions. Mentions of hunger and underfeeding are also rare.

Crisis and Famine in the Sixteenth Century

In the sixteenth century, Hungarian territories were characterized by a notable institutional instability and prolonged external and internal wars. The defeat at Mohács (1526), the tripartite division of the kingdom (1541), and the Treaty of Speyer (1570) left the ancient lands of Saint Stephen in a situation of confusion and war, to which the most deleterious effects of famine and the decrease or relocation of the population were added.75 Nevertheless, in the middle of the century the situation quickly normalized in connection with the integration of western and northern Hungarian territories into the Habsburg dominions, the formation of the Ottoman Vilayet of Buda, and the creation of the autonomous Principality of Transylvania. Therefore, in the sixteenth century, a phase of political decadence was not accompanied by a parallel economic decline. A partial adjustment of the commercial network and the exchange flows took place. Documents suggest that merchants of different origins operating in the area looked for and easily opened new and convenient commercial paths. Imports of large consumer goods increased (including cheap textiles from the East and the West), as did exports of raw materials (agricultural products and livestock to the East and the West).76 Hungarian lands were becoming increasingly integrated into the European markets.77

In the middle of the sixteenth century, the so-called Little Ice Age began to affect the entire European continent, and it reached its peak in the middle of the eighteenth century. The Little Ice Age was characterized by increasingly adverse and unstable climatic conditions, which influenced all the spheres of the economy and agriculture in particular. Nevertheless, the shift in the climate did not have an absolutely negative impact on the agriculture, because the disappearance of some crops brought about the introduction of others (including new ones) in the different climatic areas of the continent. Thus, famine was not the product of periodic and ordinary climatic adversities; on the contrary, more often famine was tied to some short term, anomalous, and extreme climatic perturbation, aggravated by the poor functioning of the markets.78

In this context, Hungarian documents report on three famines of local importance: in 1529–31 (when abundant rains and bloody wars for the Hungarian throne between the supporters of Ferdinand of Habsburg and John Szapolyai caused a crop failure), in 1545 (caused at least in part by an invasion of locusts and the continuous wars against the Ottomans), and in 1553 (after a very severe winter). Sixteenth-century documents also refer to another seven years characterized by severe and widespread famines with high mortality rates. The first event was recorded in 1507/08. It was caused by excessive rains and floods, followed by a period of drought. These events caused a food shortage on all of the Hungarian markets, with a general increase in the price of food and the emergence of intense speculation (“magna caristia rerum”).79 Between 1534 and 1536, unfavorable climatic events were recorded: they caused a shortage of various goods, followed by a steep increase in prices. In 1534, a cubulus (80–85 litres)80 of wheat could cost 18 silver coins in Brassó, 12 in Medgyes (today Mediaş, Romania), 14 in Nagyszeben, and up to 3½ gold florins in other territories of Transylvania; the following year, the price of a cubulus of wheat rose to six gold florins. The price of livestock witnessed an analogous rise: a cow could cost six gold florins, a calf 60 silver coins, and a sheep 12 silver coins. Thus, a food crisis of vast proportions was recorded, marked by high mortality rates.81 The excessive drought and the persistent war caused a new food shortage of alimentary goods between 1574 and 1575, with the hardships continuing up to 1577 in some regions. To limit damages and losses, between April and May, the Diet of Transylvania decreed a general tax reduction and total tax exemption for unmarried young people, wage-earning servants, and people belonging to other categories with low incomes.82 Drought again caused low crop yields, and food prices rose between 1585 and 1586: in Kolozsvár and Marosvásárhely (today Târgu Mureş, Romania) a cubulus of wheat ended up costing six gold florins.83

There were other examples of crisis and famine in Transylvania, one of the most economically developed lands in the kingdom. It is interesting to note that, in the sixteenth century, famines had a greater impact in the Transylvanian lands before and after the division of the Kingdom of Hungary. Historical data show that in sixteenth-century Transylvania, over a period of 80 years, crop yields were of exceptional quantity in 28 seasons, on an average level in 27 years, below the average in 18 (only three of which were characterized by limited hunger of only local impact), and in seven years crops were not available in sufficient quantities, resulting in widespread famine.84 Of course, throughout the entire century, these territories were marked by bloody clashes, but the war also offered occasions to make profits. Indeed, Transylvania consistently remained very active from the point of view of commerce, as it was in a favorable position of mediation between East and West. Although it remained in a basically marginal position from a European perspective, Transylvania functioned as an important market up to the Modern Era.85 Even the famines recorded in Transylvania were closely connected to a malfunctioning of the local markets: in particular, in periods of exceptional difficulty (a drop in the harvest, environmental shocks, or events caused by the war), the absence of suitable policies for food imports or price regulation could favor a rise in the prices of food and consequently lead to crisis and famine.86

It is evident that, also in the sixteenth century, famines in the Hungarian territories were conditioned not only by external elements, such as poor harvests, environmental shocks, events cause by the war, and so on, but above all by a malfunctioning of the markets. In fact, in other periods when wars, unfavorable climatic events, and/or crop failures were recorded, there were neither famines nor higher mortality rates, and even the prices of food did not go up. Moreover, it is interesting to note that, although in general the sixteenth century represents a period of political and institutional crisis in Hungary, major demographic crises (which involved significant drops in the population and the desertion of villages and whole regions) only occurred at the end of the century as a result of all of these factors, eventually combined with climatic changes. Thus, the huge population decrease which took place in the last part of the century was not the result of famines.

Conclusion – An Alimentary Equilibrium

Documents and observations thus apparently confirm the hypothesis that it is possible to apply the models of crise de type ancient by Ernest Labrousse and entitlement approach by Amartya K. Sen to the Kingdom of Hungary between the late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era to clarify the appearance and evolution mechanisms of crisis and famine in a preindustrial and industrial context (according to a non-Malthusian approach).

In comparison with other parts of Europe, in the late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era alimentary alternatives in Hungary, such as wheat, meat, and fish, remained accessible to most of the population, which maintained free access to the alimentary resources (agricultural and sylvan-pastoral). Consequently, the normal diet remained diversified and not entirely based on cereals or on wheat, in particular. This permitted the maintenance of an alimentary equilibrium which, in part because it was based on a wide and comparatively diverse array of foods (and on meat in particular), prevented the rise of vast alimentary crises and famines, unless a shock such as war or climatic changes occurred. Moreover, the production and exchange structures were very specific. Raw materials and agricultural articles, in which the country abounded, were exported, while imports consisted mainly of specific luxury articles demanded by the crown, the nobility, and the wealthiest social groups of the kingdom. As a consequence of this economic situation, the Hungarian population turned to the market only in cases of specific necessity, and rarely merely to obtain necessary foodstuffs.87

Western Europe had also had a similar alimentary regime, characterized by vast access to resources and based above all on meat, but this was between the Early and High Middle Ages.88 In the most developed and integrated markets of Western Europe, between the Late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era, cereals and wheat in particular had emerged as the almost exclusive basis of nourishment. The shortage of these goods, the production of which was subject to significant fluctuations as it depended on seasonal rhythms and not (or not completely) on market movement, led to increases in their prices. Therefore, given the rigid wage system and the lack of alimentary alternatives that might be socially approved, and in the absence of adequate policies to complement supplies, shortages could easily lead to famines with large impacts and even to a fall in demand and production (sometimes of significant proportions) of non-agricultural goods and services until the phase of economic crisis passed.89

In contrast, although increasingly integrated into the European markets, Hungary did not suffer periods of serious famine because it preserved an alimentary equilibrium and the free access of its population to the food resources in most of the regions of the kingdom. Engel notes that on the whole, by the 1500s the living conditions of the peasantry had improved rather than deteriorated. They could freely change their place of residence, they were allowed to bear arms and to hunt and they sometimes even took the field alongside the nobles. […] Famine was a rare visitor among them. Although sometimes there was less bread than necessary [...], they had no difficulty in supplementing their diet with pulse, meat, fish and even game. As the density of the population remained rather low, there were abundant expanses of woodland and pasture throughout the country. At the beginning of the sixteenth century an average household raised two or three cattle and—at least in the eastern part of the kingdom—no fewer than eight pigs, not to mention poultry. In the 1510s it was quite natural for the servants of the domain of Ónod to eat meat every day, sometimes even twice, and we have no reason to believe that the diet of the peasantry in general was significantly worse.90

The complex economic interaction of difficulties due to crop yields, climate, war, and famine, together with the responses of the institutional framework to these factors, are evidence of the economic dynamism and increasing and notable maturation of the Hungarian market, as well as its growing integration into and role as a mediator between Western and Eastern markets between the late Middle Ages and the Early Modern Era.91

Bibliography

Ágoston, Gábor. “The Costs of the Ottoman Fortress-System in Hungary in the Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries.” In Ottomans, Hungarians and Habsburgs in Central Europe: The Military Confines in the Era of Ottoman Conquest, edited by Géza Dávid and Pál Fodor, 196–228. Leiden–Boston–Cologne: Brill, 2000.

Arany, Krisztina. “Firenzei kereskedők, bankárok és hivatalviselők Magyarországon 1370–1450: Prozopográfiai adattár” [Florentine merchants, bankers and office holders in Hungary, 1371–1450: Prosopoghraphic database]. Fons (Forráskutatás és Történeti Segédtudományok) 14 (2007): 483–549.

Bak, János M. “Servitude in the Medieval Kingdom of Hungary (A Sketchy Outline).” In Forms of Servitude in Northern and Central Europe: Decline, Resistance and Expansion, edited by Paul Freedman and Monique Bourin, 387–400. Turnhout: Brepols, 2005.

Bak, János M., and Martyn Rady, eds. Magistri Rogerii Epistola in miserabile carmen super destructione Regni Hungariae per tartaros facta – Master Roger’s Epistle to the Sorrowful Lament upon the Destruction of the Kingdom of Hungary by the Tartars. Budapest–New York: CEU Press, 2010.

Banfi, Florio. “Fra Giorgio di Settecastelli O.P. detto Georgius de Hungaria.” Memorie domenicane 56 (1939): 130–41, 202–09.

Bartosiewicz, László. “Animal Bones from the Medieval Settlement Otok (Gutenwerth) near Dobrava pri Škocjanu, Slovenia.” Arheološki vestnik 57 (2006): 457–78.

Bartosiewicz, László. “Animal Husbandry and Medieval Settlement in Hungary: A Review.” Beiträge zur Mittelalterarchäologie in Österreich 15 (1999): 139–55.

Bartosiewicz, László. Animals in The Urban Landscape in the Wake of The Middle Ages: A Case Study from Vác, Hungary. Oxford: BAR, 1995.

Bartosiewicz, László. “Cattle Trade across the Danube at Vác (Hungary).” Anthropozoologica 21 (1995): 189–96.

Bartosiewicz, László. “The Hungarian Grey Cattle: A Traditional European Breed.” Animal Genetic Resources Information 21 (1997): 49–60.

Bartosiewicz, László. “Turkish Period Bone Finds and Cattle Trade in South-Western Hungary.” In Historia animalium ex ossibus: Beiträge zur Paläoanatomie, Archäologie, Ägyptologie, Ethnologie und Geschichte der Tiermedizin, edited by Cornelia Becker, Henriette Manhart, Joris Peters, and Jörg Schibler, 47–56. Rahden/Westf.: Leidorf, 1999.

Bartosiewicz, László, and Erika Gál. “Animal Exploitation in Hungary during the Ottoman Era.” In Archeology of the Ottoman Period in Hungary, edited by Ibolya Gerelyes and Gyöngyi Kovács, 365–76. Budapest: Hungarian National Museum, 2003.

Belényesy, Márta. “Der Ackerbau und seine Produkte in Ungarn im XIV. Jahrhundert.” Acta Ethnographica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 6 (1958): 256–321.

Benito i Monclús, Pere, ed. Crisis alimentarias en la Edad Media: Modelos, explicaciones y representaciones. Lleida: Milenio 2013.

Benito i Monclús, Pere, and Antoni Riera i Melis, eds. Guerra y carestía en la Europa medieval. Lleida: Milenio, 2014.

Berend, Nora. At the Gate of Christendom: Jews, Muslims and “Pagans” in Medieval Hungary, c. 1000–1300. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2001.

Berend, Nora. “Hungary, the Gate of Christendom.” In Medieval Frontiers: Concepts and Practices, edited by David Abulafia and Nora Berend, 195–215. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2002.

Bérenger, Jean. La Hongrie des Habsbourg, vol. 1, 1526–1790. Rennes: PUR, 2010.

Blanchard, Ian. “The Continental European Cattle Trades, 1400–1600.” The Economic History Review 39 (1986): 427–60.

Branca, Vittore. “Mercanti e librai fra Italia e Ungheria.” In Venezia e Ungheria nel Rinascimento, edited by Vittore Branca, 335–52. Florence: Olschki, 1973.

Braudel, Fernand. Civilization and Capitalism, 15th–18th Century, vol. 1, The Structures of Everyday Life. New York: Harper & Row, 1982 [new edition: Berkeley–Los Angeles: California University Press, 1992].

Brázdil, Rudolf. “Historical Climatology and its Progress after 1990.” In People and Nature in Historical Perspective, edited by József Laszlovszky and Péter Szabó, 197–227. Budapest: CEU Press, 2003.

Brázdil, Rudolf, Christian Pfister, Heinz Wanner, Hans von Storch, and Jürg Luterbacher. “Historical Climatology in Europe: The State of the Art.” Climatic Change 70 (2005): 363–430.

de la Broquière, Bertrandon. “Voyage d’Outremer.” In Recueil de voyages et de documents pour servir à l’histoire de la géographie, vol. 12, edited by Charles Schefer. Paris: Leroux, 1892.

Budak, Neven. “I fiorentini nella Slavonia e nella Croazia nei secoli XIV e XV.” Archivio Storico Italiano 153 (1995): 681–95.

Cazacu, Matei. Dracula. Paris: Tallandier, 2004.

Cernovodeanu, Paul, and Paul Binder. Cavalerii Apocalipsului: Calamităţile naturale din trecutul României (până la 1800) [Knights of the Apocalypse: Natural disasters in the history of Romania (until 1800)]. Bucharest: Silex, 1993.

Curschmann, Fritz. Hungersnöte in Mittelalter: Ein Beitrag zur Deutschen Wirtschaftsgeschichte des 8. bis 13. Jahrhundert. Leipzig: B.G. Teubner, 1900.

Csukovits, Enikő, ed. L’Ungheria angioina. Rome: Viella, 2013.

Dini, Bruno. “L’economia fiorentina e l’Europa centro-orientale nelle fonti toscane.” Archivio Storico Italiano 153 (1995): 633–55.

Dumitran, Ana, Loránd Mádly, and Alexandru Simon, eds. Extincta est lucerna orbis: John Hunyadi and his Time. Cluj-Napoca: Academia Română, Center for Transylvanian Studies, 2009.

Engel, Pál. Kamarahaszna-összeírások 1427-ből [Lucrum camerae drafts from 1427]. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1989.

Engel, Pál. “Ozorai Pipo.” In Ozorai Pipo emlékezete [Remembering Pipo Ozorai], edited by Ferenc Vadas, 53–89. Szekszárd: Múzeumi Füzetek, 1987.

Engel, Pál. “Probleme der historischen Demographie Ungarns in der Anjou- und Sigismundszeit.” In Historische Demographie Ungarns (896–1996), edited by Gyula Kristó, Pál Engel and András Kubinyi, 57–65. Herne: Schäfer, 2007.

Engel, Pál. The Realm of St. Stephen: A History of Medieval Hungary (895–1526). London–New York: Tauris, 2001.

Engel, Pál, Gyula Kristó, and András Kubinyi, eds. Histoire de la Hongrie médiévale, vol. 2, Des Angevins aux Habsbourgs. Rennes: PUR, 2008.

Fara, Andrea. “An Outline of Livestock Production and Cattle Trade from Hungary to Western Europe in the Late Middle Ages and Early Modern Period (XIVth–XVIth Centuries).” Crisia 45 (2015): 87–95.

Fara, Andrea. “Attività di carattere imprenditoriale dei mercanti italiani nel regno d’Ungheria tra tardo Medioevo e prima Età moderna (XIV–XVI secolo).” In Imprenditorialità e sviluppo economico: Il caso italiano (secoli XIII–XX), edited by Franco Amatori and Andrea Colli, 1071–89. Milan: Egea, 2009.

Fara, Andrea. “Crisi e carestia nell’Europa centro-orientale in epoca medievale: Alcune osservazioni.” In Crisis alimentarias en la Edad Media: Modelos, explicaciones y representaciones, edited by Pere Benito i Monclús, 251–81. Lleida: Milenio 2013.

Fara, Andrea. “Economia di guerra, economia di pace, economia di frontiera: La Transilvania di Sigismondo di Lussemburgo (1387–1437).” In A Century in the History of Transylvania: The Later Crusades, Humanism, Church Union and Social Mobility at the End of the Middle Ages (1387–1490), edited by Ioan Drăgan, Ioan-Aurel Pop, Tudor Sălăgean, and Alexandru Simon, 55–98. Cluj-Napoca: IDC Press, 2008.

Fara, Andrea. Guerra, carestia e peste nel regno d’Ungheria tra XIII e XIV secolo. Viterbo: Settecittà, 2010.

Fara, Andrea. “Il commercio di bestiame ungherese verso la Penisola italiana tra tardo Medioevo e prima Età moderna (XIV–XVI secolo).” Mélanges de l’École française de Rome – Moyen Âge 127, no. 2 (2015), online, accessed May 29, 2017. http://mefrm.revues.org/2709.

Fara, Andrea. “Il conflitto e la crescita: Le relazioni politiche ed economiche tra Venezia, il regno d’Ungheria e i suoi territori di Transilvania nel periodo angioino (XIV secolo).” Atti e Memorie della Società Dalmata di Storia Patria 29 (2007): 5–38.

Fara, Andrea. “Italian Merchants in the Kingdom of Hungary in the late Middle Ages and Early Modern Period (XIIIth–XVIth Centuries).” In Italy and Europe’s Eastern Border, 1204–1669, edited by Iulian Mihai Damian, Ioan-Aaurel Pop, Mihailo Popovic, and Alexandru Simon, 119–33. Frankfurt am Main–Berlin–Bern–Brussels–New York–Oxford–Vienna: Peter Lang, 2012.

Fara, Andrea. “La città in Europa centro-orientale tra Medioevo ed Età moderna (secoli X–XVIII) – Nota bibliografica.” In La storia di un riconoscimento: i rapporti tra l’Europa Centro-Orientale e la Penisola italiana dal Rinascimento all’Età dei Lumi, edited by Cristian Luca and Gianluca Masi, 15–62. Brăila–Udine: Istros – Campanotto, 2012.

Fara, Andrea. La formazione di un’economia di frontiera: La Transilvania tra il XII e il XIV secolo. Naples: Editoriale Scientifica, 2010.

Fara, Andrea. “La Transilvania medievale e le sue fonti storiche.” Rivista di Studi Ungheresi 6 (2007): 155–87.

Fara, Andrea. “Le relazioni tra Giovanni Hunyadi e le comunità sassoni di Transilvania: Aspetti politici ed economici (1439–1456).” In Extincta est lucerna orbis: John Hunyadi and his Time, edited by Ana Dumitran, Loránd Mádly, and Alexandru Simon, 231–54. Cluj-Napoca: Academia Română, Center for Transylvanian Studies, 2009.

Fara, Andrea. “Le riforme politiche ed economiche di Caroberto d’Angiò nel Regno d’Ungheria e in Transilvania: Il ruolo del capitale mercantile e tecnologico italiano e tedesco (1300–1342).” In L’Europa Centro-Orientale e la Penisola italiana: Quattro secoli di rapporti e influssi intercorsi tra Stati e civiltà (1300–1700), edited by Cristian Luca and Gianluca Masi, 41–70. Brăila–Venice: Istros, 2007.

Fara, Andrea. “L’impatto delle invasioni mongole nelle terre ungheresi: La guerra e la carestia attraverso il Carmen miserabile di Ruggero di Puglia (1244).” In Guerra y carestía en la Europa medieval, edited by Pere Benito i Monclús and Antoni Riera i Melis, 65–86. Lleida: Milenio, 2014.

Fara, Andrea. “Tra crisi e prosperità: Ciclo e congiuntura economica nel regno d’Ungheria tra tardo Medioevo e prima Età moderna.” In A Century in the History of East-Central Europe: From the Political Hegemony of the Anjous to the Dynastic Supremacy of the Jagiellonians (Late 1300s–Early 1500s), edited by Iulian Mihai Damian, Ioan-Aurel Pop, Tudor Sălăgean, and Alexandru Simon, 285–325. Cluj-Napoca: IDC Press, 2008.

Fejér, Georgius, ed. Codex diplomaticus Hungariae ecclesiasticus ac civilis, vol. 3. Buda: Typis typogr. Regiae Vniversitatis Vngaricae, 1834.

Fine, John V.A. The Late Medieval Balkans. Ann Arbor, Mich.: University of Michigan Press, 1987.

Frisingensis, Otto. “Gesta Friderici I Imperatoris.” In Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Scriptores, vol. 20. Hanover: n.p., 1868.

Fügedi, Erik. “The Demographic Landscape of East-Central Europe.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 47–58. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

Gerschenkron, Alexander. Economic Backwardness in Historical Perspective: A Book of Essays. Cambridge, MA: Harvard University Press 1962.

“Géographie d’Édrisi.” Trans. by Pierre-Amédée Jaubert. In Recueil de voyages et de mémoires publié par la Société de Géographie, vol. 2. Paris: Société de géographie, 1840.

Gilliodts-van Severen, Louis, and Edward Gailliard, eds. Inventaire des Archives de la ville de Bruges, vol. 2. Bruges: Gailliard, 1871–1885.

Goldenberg, Samuel. “Aprovizionarea şi politica de preţuri a unor oraşe din Transilvania în secolele XVI–XVII.” Acta Musei Napocensis 17 (1980): 199–207.

Goldenberg, Samuel. “Supplying of Transylvanian Towns in the 16th and 17th Centuries and the Price Policy of Municipal Administrative Authorities.” Revue Roumaine des Sciences sociales: Série des Sciences économiques 22 (1978): 231–39.

Goldenberg, Samuel. “Urbanizarea şi mediu înconjurător: Cazul oraşelor medievale din Transilvania.” Anuarul Institutului de Istorie şi Arheologie Cluj-Napoca 18 (1975): 311–20.

Goldenberg, Samuel. “Urbanization and Environment: The Case of Medieval Towns in Transilvania.” In Urbanization and Human environment: Social and Historical Studies, 14–23. Bucharest: Centre of Information and Documentation in Social and Political Sciences, 1973.

Górka, Olgierd, ed. Anonymi Descriptio Europae Orientalis: Imperium Constantinopolitanum, Albania, Serbia, Bulgaria, Ruthenia, Ungaria, Polonia, Bohemia anno MCCCVIII exarata. Cracoviae: Academia litterarum, 1916.

Gündisch, Gustav, ed. Urkundenbuch zur Geschichte der Deutschen in Siebenbürgen, vol. 5 (1438–1457). Bucharest: Akademie der sozialistischen Republik Rumänien, 1975.

Gündisch, Gustav, ed. Urkundenbuch zur Geschichte der Deutschen in Siebenbürgen, vol. 6 (1458–1473). Bucharest: Akademie der sozialistischen Republik Rumänien, 1981.

Gunst, Péter. Agrarian Development and Social Change in Eastern Europe, 14th–19th Centuries. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1996.

Gunst, Péter. “Az aszályok és a magyar állam (XVIII. század–1945)” [Droughts and the Hungarian state]. Agrártörténeti Szemle 26 (1984): 438–57.

Gunst, Péter. “Hungersnöte und Agrarausfuhr im spätmittelalterlichen Ungarn (1700–1848).” Agrártörténeti Szemle 26 (1984): 11–18.

Györffy, György. “Einwohnerzahl und Bevölkerungsdichte in Ungarn bis zum Anfang des 14. Jahrhunderts.” In Études historiques publiés par la Comission Nationale des Historiens Hongrois, 163–93. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, Maison d’édition de l’Académie hongroise des sciences, 1960.

Haţegan, Ioan. Filippo Scolari, un condotier italian pe meleaguri dunărene. Timişoara: Mirton, 1997.

Held, Joseph. Hunyadi: Legend and Reality. New York: Columbia University Press, 1985.

Higounet, Charles. Les Allemands en Europe centrale et orientale au Moyen Age. Paris: Aubier, 1989.

Hoensch, Jörg K. Kaiser Sigismund: Herrscher an der Schwelle zur Neuzeit 1368–1437. Munich: Beck, 1996.

Hoffmann, Richard C. “Frontier Foods for Late Medieval Consumers: Culture, Economy, Ecology.” Environment and History 7, no. 2 (2001): 131–67.

Holl, Imre. Fundkomplexe des 15.–17. Jahrhunderts aus dem Burgpalast von Buda. Budapest: Publicationes Instituti Archaeologici Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae, 2005.

Holl, Imre. “Külföldi kerámia Magyarországon (Ausländische Keramikfunde des XIII.–XVI. Jh. in Ungarn).” Budapest Régiségei 16 (1955): 147–97.

Hóman, Bálint. A magyar királyság pénzügyei és gazdaságpolitikája Károly Róbert korában [Finance and economic policy in the Kingdom of Hungary in the era of Charles Robert]. Budapest: Budavári Tudományos Társaság, 1921.

Hóman, Bálint. Gli Angioini di Napoli in Ungheria, 1290–1403. Rome: Reale Accademia d’Italia, 1938.

Hoszowski, Stanislas. “L’Europe centrale devant la révolution des prix, XVIe et XVIIe siècles.” Annales Economies Sociétés Civilisations 16 (1961): 441–56.

Hrbek, Ivan. “Ein arabischer Bericht über Ungarn (Abū Hāmid al-Andalusī al-Garnāţī, 1080–1170).” Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 5 (1955): 205–30.

Huszti, Dionisio. “Mercanti italiani in Ungheria nel Medioevo.” Corvina 3 (1940): 10–40.

Jakó, Zsigmond. Introduction to Erdélyi okmánytár: Oklevelek, levelek és más írásos emlékek Erdély történetéhez. Codex diplomaticus Transsylvaniae: Diplomata, epistolae et alia instrumenta litteraria res Transsylvanas illustrantia [Transylvanian collection of records. Charters, letters, and other written primary sources on the history of Transylvania.], vol. 1 (1023–1300), 7–32 (Hungarian text), 33–60 (Romanian text), 61–90 (German text). Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1997.

Kádas, István. “Nógrád megye adójegyzéke 1457-ből” [Tax record of Nógrád County]. In Pénz, posztó, piac: Gazdaságtörténeti tanulmányok a magyar középkorról [Money, cloth, market: Economic history essays on the Middle Ages in Hungary], edited by Boglárka Weisz, 31–82. Budapest: MTA Történettudományi Intézet, 2016.

Kellenbenz, Hermann. “Gli operatori economici italiani nell’Europa centrale ed orientale.” In Aspetti della vita economica medievale, 333–57. Florence: Università degli studi di Firenze, 1985.

Kisbán, Eszter. “Food and Foodways as the Subject of Historical Analyses in Hungary.” In European Food History: A Research Review, edited by Hans J. Teuteberg, 199–212. Leicester: Leicester University Press, 1992.

Kisbán, Eszter. “May His Pig Fat Be Thick: Domestic Conservation of Fat in Hungary.” In Food Conservation: Ethnological Studies, edited by Astri Riddervold and Andreas Ropeid, 26–33. London: Prospect Books, 1988.

Kisbán, Eszter. “Milky Ways on Milk-days: The Use of Milk and Milk Products in Hungarian Foodways.” In Milk and Milk Products: From Medieval to Modern Times, edited by Patricia Lysaght, 14–27. Edinburgh: Canongate Academic, 1994.

Kisbán, Eszter. “The Beginnings of Potato Cultivation in Transylvania and Hungary: Government Policy and Spontaneous Process.” In The Origins and Development of Food Policies in Europe, edited by John Burnett and Derek J. Oddy, 178–91. London: Leicester University Press, 1994.

Kiss, Andrea. “Historical Climatology in Hungary: Role of Documentary Evidence in the Study of Past Climates and Hydrometeorological Extremes.” Időjárás – Quarterly Journal of the Hungarian Meteorological Service 113 (2009): 315–39.

Kiss, Andrea. “Some Weather Events in the Fourteenth Century II. (Angevin Period: 1301–87).” Acta climatologica Universitatis Szegediensis 32–33 (1999): 51–64.

Kiss, Andrea. “Weather and Weather-Related Environmental Phenomena Including Natural Hazards in Medieval Hungary I: Documentary Evidence on the 11th and 12th Centuries.” Medium Aevum Quotidianum 66 (2013): 5–37.

Kiss, Andrea. “Weather and Weather-Related Environmental Hazards in Medieval Hungary II: Documentary Evidence on the 13th Century.” Medium Aevum Quotidianum 68 (2014): 5–46.

Kiss, Andrea, Ferenc Piti and Ferenc Sebők. “14. századi rossz termések, élelmiszerhiány, drágaság, (éh)ínség – és feltételezhető okaik Magyarországon” [Bad harvests, food shortages, high prices, famine, and their likely causes in Hungary in the fourteenth century]. Magyar Gazdaságtörténeti Évkönyv (2016): 23–79.

Kiss, Andrea, Zoltán Sümeghy, Anett Czinege, and Zoltán Karancsi. “Wine and Land-Use in Nagymaros, Northern Hungary: A Case Study from the Danube Bend.” Acta climatologica et chorologica Universitatis Szegediensis 38–39 (2005): 97–109.

Kiss, Andrea, and Zrinka Nikolić. “Droughts, Dry Spells and Low Water Levels in Medieval Hungary (and Croatia) I: The Great Droughts of 1362, 1474, 1479, 1494 and 1507.” Journal of Environmental Geography 8, no. 1–2 (2015): 11–22.

Kiss, István N. “Agricultural and Livestock Production: Wine and Oxen. The Case of Hungary.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 84–96. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

Klockow, Reinhard, ed. Georgius de Hungaria: Tractatus de moribus, condictionibus et nequicia Turcorum. Traktat über die Sitten, die Lebensverhältnisse und die Arglist der Türken. Nach der Erstausgabe von 1481. Cologne–Weimar–Vienna: Böhlau, 1993.

Kłoczowski, Jerzy, ed. Histoire de l’Europe du Centre-Est. Paris: PUF, 2004.

Komlos, John. Nutrition and Economic Development in the Eighteenth-Century Habsburg Monarchy: An Anthropometric History. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1989.

Komlos, John. “Patterns of Children’s Growth in East-Central Europe in the Eighteenth Century.” Annals of Human Biology 13 (1986): 33–48.

Komlos, John. “Stature and Nutrition in the Habsburg Monarchy: The Standard of Living and Economic Development in the Eighteenth Century.” American Historical Review 90 (1985): 1149–61.

Kovács, Péter E., ed. Estei Hippolit püspök egri számadáskönyvei 1500–1508 [The Eger account books of Hippolit Estei, 1500–1508]. Eger: Heves Megyei Levéltár Nyomdája, 1992.

Kovács, Péter E. Mattia Corvino. Cosenza: Periferia, 2000.

Kristó, Gyula. “Die Bevölkerungszahl Ungarns in der Arpadenzeit.” In Historische Demographie Ungarns (896–1996), 9–56. Herne: Schäfer, 2007.

Kristó, Gyula. “Hungary in the Age of the Anjou Kings.” In Chapters from Hungarian History, vol. 1, edited by István Petrovics, 56–66. Szeged: Attila József University, 1986.

Kristó, Gyula. “Les bases du pouvoir royal de Charles I en Hongrie.” In La noblesse dans les territoires angevins à la fin du Moyen Âge, edited by Noël Coulet and Jean-Marie Matz, 423–29. Rome: École française de Rome, 2000.

Kubinyi, András. Matthias Corvinus: Die Regierung eines Königreichs in Ostmitteleuropa (1458–1490). Herne: Schäfer, 1999.

Kubinyi, András. “Mittelalterliche Siedlungsformen in Westungarn.” In Siedlungsnamen und Siedlungsformen als Quellen zur Besiedlungsgeschichte Niederösterreichs, edited by Helmuth Feigl, 151–70. Vienna: Niederösterreichisches Institut für Landeskunde, 1986.

Kubinyi, András, and József Laszlovszky. “Népességtörténeti kérdések a késő középkori Magyarországon: Népesség, népcsoportok, gazdálkodás” [Questions of demographical history in Hungary in the late Middle Ages: Population, ethnic groups, agriculture]. In Gazdaság és gazdálkodás a középkori Magyarországon: gazdaságtörténet, anyagi kultúra, régészet [Economy and agriculture in Hungary in the Late Middle Ages: Economic history, material culture, archeology], edited by András Kubinyi, József Laszlovszky, and Péter Szabó, 38–48. Budapest: Martin Opitz Kiadó, 2008.

Kubinyi, András, and József Laszlovszky. “Völker und Kulturen im mittelalterlichen Ungarn.” In Kontinuitäten und Brüche: Lebensformen – Alteingesessene – Zuwanderer von 500 bis 1500, edited by Karl Kaser, Dagmar Gramshammer-Hohl, Jan M. Piskorski, and Elisabeth Vogel, 397–403. Klagenfurt: Wieser Verlag, 2008.

Labrousse, Ernest. Come nascono le Rivoluzioni: Economia e politica nella Francia del XVIII e XIX secolo. Turin: Bollati Boringhieri, 1989.

Labrousse, Ernest. Esquisse du mouvement des prix et des revenus en France au XVIIIe siècle. Paris: Dalloz, 1933.

Landsteiner, Erich. “The Crisis of Wine Production in late Sixteenth-Century Central Europe: Climatic Causes and Economic Consequences.” Climatic Change 43 (1999): 323–34.

Laszlovszky, József. “Einzelsiedlungen in der Arpadenzeit.” Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 38 (1986): 227–55.

Laszlovszky, József. “Field Systems in Medieval Hungary.” In The Man of Many Devices, Who Wandered Full Many Ways: Festschrift in Honor of János M. Bak, edited by Balázs Nagy and Marcell Sebők, 432–44. Budapest: CEU Press, 1999.

Laszlovszky, József. “Földművelés a késő középkori Magyarországon.” In Gazdaság és gazdálkodás a középkori Magyarországon: gazdaságtörténet, anyagi kultúra, régészet [Economy and agriculture in Hungary in the Late Middle Ages: Economic history, material culture, archeology], edited by András Kubinyi, József Laszlovszky, and Péter Szabó, 49–82. Budapest: Martin Opitz Kiadó, 2008.

Laszlovszky, József. “Késő középkori gazdaság és gazdálkodás Magyarországon: Források és módszertani kérdések.” In Gazdaság és gazdálkodás a középkori Magyarországon: gazdaságtörténet, anyagi kultúra, régészet [Economy and agriculture in Hungary in the Late Middle Ages: Economic history, material culture, archeology], edited by András Kubinyi, József Laszlovszky, and Péter Szabó, 13–19. Budapest: Martin Opitz Kiadó, 2008.

Laszlovszky, József. “«Per tot discrimina rerum»: Zur Interpretation von Umweltveränderungen im mittelalterlichen Ungarn.” In Umweltbewältigung: Die historische ­Perspektive, edited by Gerhard Jaritz and Verena Winiwarter, 37–55. Bielefeld: Verlag für ­Regionalgeschichte, 1994.

Lederer, Emma. “Régi magyar űrmértékek” [Old Hungarian cubic measurements], Századok [Centuries] 57 (1923): 123–57.

Makkai, László. “Agrarian Landscapes of Historical Hungary in Feudal Times.” In Études historiques hongroises 1980 publiées à l’occasion du XVe Congrès International des Sciences Historiques, vol. 1, 193–208. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1980.

Makkai, László. “Der ungarische Viehhandel, 1550–1650.” In Der Außenhandel Ostmitteleuropas, 1450–1650: Die ostmitteleuropäischen Volkswirtschaften in ihren Beziehungen zu Mitteleuropa, edited by Ingomar Bog, 483–506. Cologne–Vienna: Böhlau, 1971.

Makkai, László. “Economic Landscapes: Historical Hungary from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 24–35. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

Makkai, László, and Vera Zimányi. “Structure de production, structure de consommation, niveau de vie: L’exemple de la Hongrie aux XVIe–XVIIe siècles.” In Domanda e consumi: Livelli e strutture (secoli XIII–XVIII), edited by Vera Barbagli Bagnoli, 111–27. Florence: Olschki, 1978.

Maksay, Ferenc. “Das Agrarsiedlungssystem des mittelalterlichen Ungarns.” Acta Historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 24 (1978): 83–108.

Maksay, Ferenc. Magyarország birtokviszonyai a 16. század közepén [Land ownership in Hungary in the middle of the sixteenth century], vol. 1. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1990.

Małowist, Marian. “Problems of the Growth of the National Economy of Central-Eastern Europe in the Late Middle Ages.” The Journal of European Economic History 3 (1974): 319–57.

Małowist, Marian. “The Problem of the Inequality of Economic Development in Europe in the Later Middle Ages.” The Economic History Review 19 (1966): 15–28.

Mályusz, Elemér. Die Zentralisationsbestrebungen König Sigismunds von Hungarn. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1960.

Manasse, Costantino. “Oratio.” In Fontes Byzantini historiae Hungaricae aevo ducum et regum ex stirpe Árpád descendentium, edited by Gyula Moravcsik. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1984.

Manolescu, Radu. Comerţul Ţarii Româneşti şi Moldovei cu Braşovul (sec. XIV–XVI) [Commerce of the Romanian lands and Moldavia with Braşov in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries]. Bucharest: Editura Ştiinţifică, 1965.

Montanari, Massimo, Campagne medievali: Strutture produttive, rapporti di lavoro, sistemi alimentari. Turin: Einaudi, 1984.

Montanari, Massimo, La fame e l’abbondanza: Storia dell’alimentazione in Europa. Rome–Bari: Laterza, 1993.

Monumenta Vaticana historiam Regni Hungariae illustrantia, vol. 1, Rationes collectorum Pontificiorum in Hungaria, 1281–1375. Budapest: Franklin-társulat Nyomdája, 1887.

Mureşanu, Camil. Iancu de Hunedoară. Bucharest: Editura Ştiinţifică, 1968; English translation: John Hunyadi. Iaşi–Oxford–Portland: The Center for Romanian Studies, 2001.

Nagy, Balázs. “The Study of Medieval Foreign Trade of Hungary: A Historiographical Overview.” In Cities, Coins, Commerce: Essays Presented to Ian Blanchard on the Occasion of His 70th Birthday, edited by Philipp Robinson Rössner, 65–75. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner, 2012.

Nagy, Balázs. “The Towns of Medieval Hungary in the Reports of Contemporary Travellers.” In Segregation – Integration – Assimilation: Religious and Ethnic Groups in the Medieval Towns of Central and Eastern Europe, edited by Derek Keene, Balázs Nagy, and Katalin Szende, 169–78. Farnham, Eng.–Burlington, Vt.: Ashgate, 2009.

Nagy, Balázs. “Transcontinental Trade from East–Central Europe to Western–Europe (Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries).” In The Man of Many Devices, Who Wandered Full Many Ways: Festschrift in Honor of János M. Bak, edited by Balázs Nagy and Marcell Sebők, 347–56. Budapest: CEU Press, 1999.

Németh, István H. “Die finanziellen Auswirkungen der osmanischen Expansion auf die Städteentwicklung in Ungarn: Die Steuerlasten der ungarischen königlichen Freistädte im 16. und 17. Jahrhundert.” In La fiscalità nell’economia europea (secoli XIII–XVIII), edited by Simonetta Cavaciocchi, 771–80. Florence: Firenze University Press, 2008.

Nehring, Karl. Mathias Corvinus, Kaiser Friedrich III. und das Reich: Zum hunyadisch-habsburgischen Gegensatz im Donauraum. Munich: Oldenbourg, 1975.

Neumann, Tibor. “Nyitra megye hegyentúli járásának kamarahaszna-összeírása 1452-ből” [1452 chamber inventory of the Tramontana District of Nitra County]. In Honoris causa: Tanulmányok Engel Pál tiszteletére [Honoris causa: Essays in honor of Pál Engel], edited by György Rácz and Tibor Neumann, 183−234. Budapest–Piliscsaba: MTA–Történettudományi Intézet, 2009.

Oliva Herrer, Hipólito Rafael, and Pere Benito I Monclús, eds. Crisis de subsistencia y crisis agrarias en la edad media. Seville: Universidad de Sevilla, 2007.

Pach, Zsigmond Pál. Hungary and the European Economy in Early Modern Times. Aldershot: Ashgate, 1994.

Pach, Zsigmond Pál. “La politica commerciale di Luigi d’Angiò e il traffico delle «mercanzie marittime» dopo la pace di Zara.” In Rapporti veneto–ungheresi all’epoca del Rinascimento, edited by Tibor Klaniczay, 105–19. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1975.

Pakucs-Willcocks, Mária. Sibiu–Hermannstadt. Oriental Trade in Sixteenth Century Transylvania. Cologne–Weimar–Vienna: Böhlau, 2007.

Palermo, Luciano. “Il principio dell’Entitlement Approach di Sen e l’analisi delle carestie medievali.” In «Moia la carestia»: La scarsità alimentare in età preindustriale, edited by Maria Luisa Ferrari and Manuel Vaquero Piñeiro, 23–38. Bologna: il Mulino, 2015.

Palermo, Luciano. “Scarsità di risorse e storia economica: il dibattito sulla carestia.” Popolazione e storia 13, no. 1 (2012): 51–77.

Palermo, Luciano. Sviluppo economico e società preindustriali: Cicli, strutture e congiunture in Europa dal medioevo alla prima età moderna. Rome: Viella, 1997.

Palermo, Luciano, Pere Benito i Monclús, and Andrea Fara, eds. Politiche economiche e per l’alimentazione di fronte alle carestie. In press.

Pall, Francisc. “Identificarea lui Captivus Septemcastrensis.” Revista de istorie 27 (1974): 97–105.

Paltramus seu Vatzo. “Chronicon Austriacum a Nato Christo ad annum 1301.” In Catalogus fontium historiae Hungaricae, vol. 3, edited by Albinus Franciscus Gombos. Budapest: Szent István Akadémia, 1938.

Papo, Adriano, and Gizella Németh Papo. Pippo Spano: Un eroe antiturco antesignano del Rinascimento. Mariano del Friuli: Edizioni della Laguna, 2006.

Petrovics, István. “The Kings, the Towns and the Nobility in Hungary in the Anjou Era.” In La noblesse dans les territoires angevins à la fin du Moyen Âge, edited by Noël Coulet and Jean-Marie Matz, 431–42. Rome: École française de Rome, 2000.

Philippi, Maja. “Cives Civitatis Brassoviensis: Untersuchungen über die soziale Struktur des Bürgertums von Braşov im 14 und 15 Jahrhundert.” Revue Roumaine d’Histoire 15 (1976): 11–28.

Philippi, Maja. “Die Unterschichten der siebenbürgischen Stadt Braşov (Kronstadt) im 14. und 15. Jahrhundert.” Revue Roumaine d’Histoire 16 (1977): 657–87.

Pitti, Bonaccorso. “Ricordi.” In Mercanti scrittori: Ricordi nella Firenze tra Medioevo e Rinascimento, edited by Vittore Branca, 341–503. Milan: Rusconi, 1986.

Prodan, David. Iobăgia în Transilvania în secolul al XVI-lea [Tenant peasantry in Transylvania in the sixteenth century], vol. 1. Bucharest: Editura Academiei Republicii Socialiste România, 1967–1968.

Quellen zur Geschichte der Stadt Kronstadt, vol. 2, Rechnungen aus 1526–1540. Kronstadt: Zeidner, 1889.

Quellen zur Geschichte der Stadt Kronstadt, vol. 4, Chroniken und Tagebücher, vol. 1 (1143–1867). Kronstadt: Zeidner, 1903.

Rácz, Lajos. “The Price of Survival: Transformations in Environmental Conditions and Subsistence Systems in Hungary in the Age of Ottoman Occupation.” Hungarian Studies 24, no. 1 (2010): 21–39.

Rácz, Lajos. “Variations of Climate in Hungary (1540–1779).” In European Climate Reconstructed from Documentary Data: Methods and Results, edited by Burkhard Frenzel, 82–93. Stuttgart–New York: Fischer, 1992.

Raukar, Tomisláv. “I fiorentini in Dalmazia nel secolo XIV.” Archivio Storico Italiano 153 (1995): 657–80.

Réthly, Antal. Időjárási események és elemi csapások Magyarországon 1700–ig [Weather events and damages caused by the forces of nature in Hungary until 1700], vol. 1. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1962.

Réthly, Antal. “Les calamités naturelles en Hongrie de 930 à 1876.” Matériaux pour l’étude des calamités publiés par le Société de Géographie de Genéve 1 (1924–1925): 373–78; 2 (1925–1926): 77–87.

Romhányi, Beatrix F. “Kolostorhálózat – településhálózat – népesség: A középkori Magyar Királyság demográfai helyzetének változásaihoz” [Monastery network, settlement network, population: Demographic changes in the Kingdom of Hungary in the Middle Ages]. Történelmi Szemle 57 (2015): 1–49.

Rosta, Szabolcs, and Györgyi V. Székely, eds. “Carmen miserabile:” A tatárjárás magyarországi emlékei. Tanulmányok Pálóczi Horváth András 70. születésnapja tiszteletére [Relics and traces of the mongol invasion of Hungary: Essays in honor of the 70th birthday of András Pálóczi Horváth]. Kecskemét: Kecskeméti Katona József Múzeum, 2014.

Rüsz Fogarasi, Enikő. “Habitat, alimentaţie, meserii” [Habitat, alimentation, craftsmen’s trades]. In Istoria Transilvaniei [The history of Transylvania], vol. 2 (1541–1711), edited by Ioan-Aurel Pop, Thomas Nägler, and András Magyari, 189–205. Cluj-Napoca: Institutul Cultural Român, 2005.

Samsonowicz, Henryk, and Antoni Mączak. “Feudalism and Capitalism: A Balance of Changes in East-Central Europe.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 6–23. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

Sárközy, Péter. “Mercanti bovini – collezionisti di libri fra Italia e Ungheria.” In Cultura e società in Ungheria tra medioevo ed età moderna, edited by Péter Sárközy, 31–39. Rome: Lithos, 2003.

Schmid, Heinrich Felix. “Le pubblicazioni di fonti storiche medioevali nei paesi slavi, in Romania e Ungheria.” In La pubblicazione delle fonti del Medioevo europeo negli ultimi 70 anni (1883–1953), 141–210. Rome: Istituto storico italiano per il Medioevo, 1954.

Schönbach, Anton Emanuel. “Des Bartholomaeus Anglicus Beschreibung Deutschlands gegen 1240.” Mitteilungen des Instituts für Osterreichische Geschichtsforschung 27 (1906): 54–90.

Sen, Amartya K. Etica ed economia. Rome–Bari: Laterza, 2002.

Sen, Amartya K. “Famines as failures of exchange entitlements.” Economic and Political Weekly 11 (1976): 1273–80.

Sen, Amartya K. “Food, economics and entitlements.” Lloyds Bank Review 160 (1986): 1–20.

Sen, Amartya K. La ricchezza della ragione: Denaro, valori, identità. Bologna: il Mulino, 2001.

Sen, Amartya K. Poverty and Famines: An Essay on Entitlement and Deprivation. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1981.

Sen, Amartya K. Resources, Values and Development. Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1984.

Solymosi, László. “Az Ernuszt-féle számadáskönyv és a középkor végi népességszám. (A középkori megyei adószámadások forrásértéke)” [The Ernuszt account book and population figures at the end of the Middle Ages]. Történelmi Szemle 28 (1985): 414–36.

Solymosi, László. “Veszprém megye 1488. évi adólajstroma és az Ernuszt-féle megyei adószámadások” [1488 tax registry of Veszprém County and the Ernuszt county tax account atatements]. In Tanulmányok Veszprém megye múltjából [Essays from the history of Veszprém County], edited by László Kredics, 121–239. Veszprém: Veszprém M. Lvt., 1984.

Ştefănescu, Ştefan. “Izvoarele istoriei românilor în secolele XIV–XVI” [Sources on the history of the Romanians in the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth centuries]. In Istoria Românilor [The history of the Romanians], vol. 4, edited by Ştefan Ştefănescu and Camil Mureşanu, 3–30. Bucharest: Editura Enciclopedică, 2001.

Strangio, Donatella. “Urban security, approvvigionamento alimentare, carestia e scarsità delle risorse in chiave storico-economica.” Popolazione e storia 13, no. 1 (2012): 79–93.

Szántó, Richárd. “Az 1315–17. évi európai éhínség” [The European famine of 1315–1317]. Medievisztikai tanulmányok 4 (2005): 135–42.

Szántó, Richárd. “Környezeti változások Európában a 14. század első évtizedeiben” [Environmental shifts in Europe in the first decades of the fourteenth century]. Középkortörténeti tanulmányok 5 (2007): 159–64.

Szántó, Richárd. “Természeti katasztrófa és ínség 1315–1317-ben” [Natural catastrophes and famine in 1315–1317]. Világtörténet 27 (2005): 50–64.

Szelényi, Balázs A. The Failure of the Central European Bourgeoisie: New perspectives on Hungarian history. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006.

Szende, Katalin. “Sopron (Ödenburg): A West-Hungarian Merchant Town on the Crossroads between East and West.” Scripta Mercaturae 31 (1997): 29–49.

Szentpétery, Emericus, ed. “Chronici Hungarici Compositio saeculi XIV.” In Scriptores Rerum Hungaricarum, vol. 1, 219–505. Budapest: n. p., 1937 (reprint: Nap Kiadó, 1999).

Takács, Imre, ed. Sigismundus rex et imperator: Kunst und Kultur zur Zeit Sigismunds von Luxemburg 1387–1437. Ausstellungskatalog, Budapest, Szépművészeti Múzeum, 18. März–18. Juni 2006, Luxemburg, Musée national d’histoire et d’art, 13. Juli–15. Oktober 2006. Mainz am Rhein: Zabern, 2006.

Teke, Zsuzsa. “Operatori economici fiorentini in Ungheria nel tardo Trecento e primo Quattrocento.” Archivio Storico Italiano 153 (1995): 697–707.

Topolski, Jerzy. “A Model of East-Central European Continental Commerce in the Sixteenth and the First Half of Seventeenth Century.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 128–39. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

Topolski, Jerzy. “Causes of Dualism in the Economic Development of Modern Europe.” Studia Historiae Oeconomicae 3 (1968): 3–12.

Treptow, Kurt W., ed. Dracula: Essays on the Life and Times of Vlad Ţepeş. New York: Columbia University Press, 1991.

Tucci, Ugo. “L’Ungheria e gli approvvigionamenti veneziani di bovini nel Cinquecento.” In Rapporti veneto–ungheresi all’epoca del Rinascimento, edited by Tibor Klaniczay, 153–71. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1975.

Vadas, András. “Documentary Evidence on Weather Conditions and an Environmental Crisis in 1315–1317: Case Study from the Carpathian Basin.” Journal of Environmental Geography 1 (2008): 67–76.

Vadas, András. Weather Anomalies and Climatic Change in Late Medieval Hungary: Weather events in the 1310s in the Hungarian Kingdom. Saarbrücken: VDM Verlag Dr. Müller, 2010.

Várdy, Steven Béla, Géza Grosschmid, and Leslie S. Domonkos. Louis the Great, King of Hungary and Poland. New York: Columbia University Press, 1986.

Villani, Matteo. Cronaca, edited by Giuseppe Porta. Parma: Guanda, 1995.

Voit, Pál, and Imre Holl. Old Hungarian Stove Tiles. Budapest: Corvina Press, 1963.

Wallerstein, Immanuel. The Modern World-System, vol. 1, Capitalist Agriculture and the Origins of the European World-Economy in the Sixteenth Century. New York–London: Academic Press, 1974.

Zimányi, Vera. “Esportazione di bovini Ungheresi a Venezia nella seconda metà del secolo XVI.” In Venezia e Ungheria nel Rinascimento, edited by Vittore Branca, 145–56. Florence: Olschki, 1973.

Zimányi, Vera. “Economy and Society in Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century Hungary (1526–1650).” Studia Historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 188 (1987): 1–119.

Zimányi, Vera. “Mouvements des prix hongrois et l’évolution européenne (XVIe–XVIIIe siècles).” Acta Historica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 19 (1973): 305–33.

Zimányi, Vera. “The Hungarian Economy within the Modern World-system.” In The Early Modern World System in Geographical Perspective, edited by Hans-Jürgen Nitz, 234–47. Stuttgart: Steiner, 1993.

Zolnay, László. “István ifjabb király számadása 1264-ből” [The accounts of Stephen V of Hungary from 1264]. Budapest Régiségei 21 (1964): 79–114.

Żytkowicz, Leonid. “Trends of Agrarian Economy in Poland, Bohemia and Hungary from the Middle of the Fifteenth to the Middle of the Seventeenth Century.” In East-Central Europe in Transition from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century, edited by Antoni Mączak, Henryk Samsonowicz, and Peter Burke, 59–83. Cambridge–Paris: Cambridge University Press – Éditions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1985.

1 Palermo, Sviluppo economico, 225–82; see also the footnotes below.

2 Braudel, Civilization and Capitalism, 73. Of course, Braudel refers to Western Europe, not Eastern Europe.

3 The applicability of both models to the phenomena of crisis and famine in medieval times has been the subject of broad debate. Today, their usefulness enjoys wide acceptance among economic historians of the Middle Ages. For a further bibliography, see: Palermo, Sviluppo economico; Herrer and Monclús, eds., Crisis de subsistencia; Monclús, ed., Crisis alimentarias; Monclús and Melis, eds., Guerra y carestía; Palermo, “Scarsità di risorse,” 51–77; Strangio, “Urban Security,” 79–93; Palermo, “Il principio dell’Entitlement Approach,” 23–38; Palermo, Monclús, and Fara, eds., Politiche economiche, in press; see also the footnotes below.

4 Labrousse, Esquisse du mouvement, XXI–XXIX, 609–18, 621–42; see also idem, Come nascono le Rivoluzioni, 3–45, 46–96.

5 In his vast bibliography, see for instance: Sen, “Famines as failures,” 1273–80; idem, Poverty and Famines; idem, Resources, Values and Development; idem, “Food, Economics and Entitlements,” 1–20; idem, La ricchezza della ragione; idem, Etica ed economia.

6 Schmid, “Le pubblicazioni di fonti,” 141–210; Jakó, introduction to Erdélyi okmánytár, 7–32 (Hungarian text), 33–60 (Romanian text), 61–90 (German text); Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, XV–XIX; Ştefănescu, “Izvoarele istoriei românilor, 3–30; Fara, “La Transilvania medievale,” 155–87; idem, “La città in Europa centro–orientale,” 15–62; see also the footnotes below. For a more recent summary of the Hungarian source situation concerning economic historical issues, see Laszlovszky, “Késő középkori gazdaság,” 13–19.

7 Monumenta Vaticana, vol. 1.

8 Engel, Kamarahaszna-összeírások.

9 Neumann, “Nyitra megye hegyentúli,” 183−234.

10 Kádas, “Nógrád megye adójegyzéke,” 31–82.

11 Solymosi, “Veszprém megye,” 121–239; idem, “Az Ernuszt-féle számadáskönyv,” 414–36.

12 Kovács, ed., Estei Hippolit püspök egri számadáskönyvei.

13 See Maksay, Magyarország birtokviszonyai, 1–78. On demographic calculations for medieval Hungary, see footnote 22.

14 See for instance sources edited in: Manolescu, Comerţul Ţarii Româneşti; Szende, “Sopron (Ödenburg): A West–Hungarian Merchant Town,” 29–49; Pakucs-Willcocks, Sibiu–Hermannstadt. With more bibliographical information in Fara, “La città in Europa centro–orientale.”

15 See for instance Németh, “Die finanziellen Auswirkungen,” 771–80.

16 See Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, XIX.

17 See for instance Hrbek, “Ein arabischer Bericht,” 208–09; “Géographie d’Édrisi,” 377; “Sunt autem predicti Ungari facie tetri, profundis oculis, statura humiles, moribus et lingua barbari et feroces, ut iure fortuna culpanda vel potius divina patientia admiranda est, quae, ne dicam hominibus, sed talibus hominum monstris tam delectabilem exposuit terram” Otto Frisingensis, “Gesta Friderici I Imperatoris,” 369; Costantino Manasse, “Oratio,” 158. On this issue see also: Nagy, “The Towns of Medieval Hungary,” 169–78; Szelényi, The Failure, 1–42; Fara, “La città in Europa centro–orientale.”

18 In the middle of thirteenth century, in his De proprietatibus rerum, the Franciscan Bartholomeus Anglicus remembered that in the Kingdom of Hungary “sal etiam optimum in quibusdam montibus effoditur”: Schönbach, “Des Bartholomaeus Anglicus,” 55. At the end of the same century, the import lists of Bruges registered that “Dou royaume de Hongrie vient cire, or et argent en plate”: see Inventaire des Archives de la ville de Bruges, 225–06.

19 “[Et est] notandum, quod regnum vngarie olim non dicebatur vngaria, sed messia et panonia. Messia quidem dicebatur a messium proventu, habundat enim multum in messibus, pannonia dicebatur etiam a panis habundantia; et ista consequenter se habent, ex habundantia enim messium sequitur habundantia panis”; 46: “Est enim terra pascuosa et fertilis valde in pane, vino, carnibus, auro [et] argento, copia autem piscium excedit fere omnia regna, preterquam norvegiam, ubi pisces comeduntur pro panibus, vel loco panis. terra est comuniter plana, colles parvos permixtos habens, alicubi tamen habet montes altissimos: in partibus transilvanis sunt maximi montes de sale et de illis montibus cavatur sal sicut lapides et apportatur per totum regnum et ad omnia regna circumadiacentia.” Anonymi Descriptio, 43.

20 Colonization was common throughout East and Central Europe in the Middle Ages: see with other bibliographical information Higounet, Les Allemands en Europe centrale. On this topic, and with particular reference to the Kingdom of Hungary, more recently see Kubinyi and Laszlovszky, “Völker und Kulturen,” 397–403.

21 “Preter [Buda, Esztergom, Győr, Zágráb (today Zagreb, Croatia), Veszprém, Pécs, Gyulafehérvár (today Alba Iulia, Romania), Pozsony (Bratislava, Slovakia), Nagyszombat (Trnava, Slovakia), Baja] non sunt plures civitates in tota vngaria, preter quinque alias circa mare in dalmacia; sunt tamen multa opida, [castra] seu fortalicia et ville innumerabiles in dicto regno, et cum hoc [toto] videtur prefatum regnum esse omnino vacuum propter magnitudinem eiusdem.” Anonymi Descriptio, 48–49. See Nagy, “The Towns of Medieval Hungary;” Szelényi, The Failure; Fara, “La città in Europa centro–orientale.”

22 On the demographic course in the Kingdom of Hungary: Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 267–77, 326–34 (quotations respectively at 330 and 273); Györffy, “Einwohnerzahl und Bevölkerungsdichte,” 163–93; Fügedi, “The Demographic Landscape,” 47–58; Kristó, “Die Bevölkerungszahl,” 9–56; Engel, “Probleme der historischen Demographie,” 57–65. For an analysis about the problems of different demographic calculations for medieval Hungary, with detailed references, see Kubinyi and Laszlovszky, “Népességtörténeti kérdések,” 38–48. A most recent reference of this issue, with relevant literature, is Romhányi, “Kolostorhálózat,” 1–49. See also the footnotes below.

23 In general, Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 56–8, 271–77, 326–28; for more information and a good bibliography, see the historical and archaeological studies of Laszlovszky, “Einzelsiedlungen,” 227–55; idem, “Field Systems,” 432–44; idem, “Földművelés,” 49–82. See also: Belényesy, “Der Ackerbau,” 256–321; Maksay, “Das Agrarsiedlungssystem,” 83–108; Makkai, “Agrarian Landscapes,” 193–208; Kubinyi, “Mittelalterliche Siedlungsformen,” 151–70. See footnotes 32, 33, 34, 38.

24 “(…) parvos habent equos comuniter, licet alias multum fortes et agiles, principes tamen et nobiles habent equos magnos et pulcros (…).” Anonymi Descriptio, 49. In 1433, the knight Bertrandon de la Broquière from Burgundy had similar impressions in the course of his travels through the Great Hungarian Plain: he noted the great quantity of free horses, which were easily purchasable in the markets of Szeged and Pest: Broquière, “Voyage d’Outremer,” 233. See footnotes 32, 33, 34, 38.

25 Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 328, 356; Bak, “Servitude,” 394, footnote 17.

26 See for instance the expenses of Prince Stephen and his court in 1264, compiled by the Venetian merchant Syr Wulam, for the purchase of many articles, textiles in particular (from Gand, Milan, Lucca and German territories of the Roman Holy Empire, but even from Byzantium and territories of Rus’), for about 1,500 silver marks. Zolnay, “István ifjabb király számadása,” 79–114.

27 See for instance Holl, “Külföldi kerámia,” 147–97; Voit and Holl, Old Hungarian Stove Tiles; Holl, Fundkomplexe.

28 For a synthesis see Nagy, “Transcontinental Trade,” 347–56. For a discussion with a focus on the Kingdom of Hungary, see Pach, Hungary and the European Economy. See also Nagy, “The Study,” 65–75.

29 Bonaccorso Pitti, “Ricordi,” 366–68.

30 Dionisio Huszti, “Mercanti italiani,” 10–40; Branca, “Mercanti e librai,” 336–37; Kellenbenz, “Gli operatori,” 333–57; Dini, “L’economia fiorentina,” 633–55; Raukar, “I fiorentini in Dalmazia,” 657–80; Budak, “I fiorentini nella Slavonia,” 681–95; Teke, “Operatori economici,” 697–707; Arany, “Firenzei kereskedők,” 483–549; Fara, “Attività,” 1071–89; idem, “Italian Merchants,” 119–33.

31 Broquière, “Voyage d’Outremer,” 233.

32 Zimányi, “Esportazione,” 148.

33 Makkai, “Der ungarische Viehhandel,” 483–506; Tucci, “L’Ungheria,” 153–71; Żytkowicz, “Trends of Agrarian Economy,” 73–80; N. Kiss, “Agricultural and Livestock Production,” 84–96; Sárközy, “Mercanti bovini,” 31–39; Blanchard, “The Continental,” 427–60; Fara, “An Outline,” 87–95; idem, “Il commercio di bestiame.”

34 Bartosiewicz, Animals; idem, “Cattle Trade,” 189–96; idem, “The Hungarian Grey Cattle,” 49–60; idem, “Animal husbandry,” 139–55; idem, “Turkish Period Bone Finds,” 47–56; Bartosiewicz and Gál, “Animal Exploitation,” 365–76; Bartosiewicz, “Animal Bones,” 457–78; Hoffmann, “Frontier Foods,” 131–67; Rácz, “The Price of Survival,” 21–39. See footnotes 32, 33, 38.

35 See footnotes 87 and following.

36 “Li Ungheri (…) di loro vivanda co∙ lieve incarico sono ne’ diserti bene forniti, e∙lla cagione di ciò e∙lla loro provisione è questa; che ‘n Ungheria cresce grande moltitudine di buoi e vacche, i quali no∙ lavorano la terra, e avendo larga pastura, crescono e ingrassano tosto, i quali elli uccidono per avere il cuoio, e il grasso che ne fanno grande mercatantia, e∙lla carne fanno cuocere in grande caldaie; e com’ell’è ben cotta e salata la fanno dividere da l’ossa, e apresso la fanno seccare ne’ forni o in altro modo, e secca, la fanno polverezzare e recare in sottile polvere, e così la serbano; e quando vanno pe’ diserti con grande esercito, ove no∙ truovano alcuna cosa da vivere, portano paiuoli e altri vasi di rame, e catauno per sé porta uno sacchetto di questa polvere per provisione di guerra, e oltre a∙ cciò il signore ne fa portare in sulle carrette grande quantità; e quando s’abattono alle fiumane o altre acque, quivi s’arestano, e pieni i loro vaselli d’acqua la fanno bollire, e bollita, vi mettono suso di questa polvere secondo la quantità de’ compagni che s’acostano insieme; la polvere ricresce e gonfia, e d’una menata o di due si fa pieno il vaso a modo di farinata, e dà sustanzia grande da nutricare, e rende li uomini forti con poco pane, o per sé medesima sanza pane.” Villani, Cronaca, 773–77.

37 See footnotes 32, 33, 34, 38.

38 László Makkai offers a description of the diet in medieval and modern Hungary, “Economic landscapes,” 24–35; Kiss, “Agricultural and livestock production,” 84–96. See also the ethno-anthropological analyses by Kisbán, “Food and Foodways,” 199–212. Some specific studies in idem, “May His Pig Fat Be Thick,” 26–33; idem, “The Beginnings of Potato Cultivation,” 178–91; idem, “Milky ways,” 14–27. See footnote 90.

39 Andrea Fara, Guerra, carestia, 22–31. See footnotes 23, 32, 33, 34, 38.

40 For a more detailed description of the single event, consult the bibliography indicated in the related footnotes.

41 See data in Kiss, “Weather and Weather-Related I,” 5–37.

42 Among the available sources, see Magistri Rogerii Epistola. On the impact of the Mongol invasion on Hungary, with an ample bibliography, see the papers in: “Carmen miserabile;” see also Fara, “L’impatto,” 65–86; and the appended footnotes.

43 “Interea fames horribilis et inaudita invasit terram Ungariae, et plures perierunt fame, quam antea a paganis: canes comendebant et cattos et homines: humana caro publice vendebatur in nundinis. Deinde locuste illud, quod seminatum erat, corroserunt. In quindecim diaetis in longitudine et latitudine homo non inveniebatur in regno illo: a nativitate Christi non est tanta plaga et miseria visa et audita in aliquo regno, sicut in Ungaria, propter peccata eorum: in plaga et post plagam erant, quales antea fuerunt.” “Chronicon Austriacum,” 1958. “Et quia seminare in illis temporibus non potuerunt Hungari, ideo multo plures, post exitum illorum, fame perierunt, quam illi, qui in captivitatem ducti sunt, et gladio ceciderunt.” “Chronici Hungarici Compositio saeculi XIV,” 468.

44 Historiography on this topic is ample; different evaluations of the Mongol invasions and the impacts of these incursions are discussed in Berend, “Hungary, the Gate of Christendom,” 206–07, footnotes 46–48; idem, At the Gate of Christendom 33–39, 163–71. See also Laszlovszky, “«Per tot discrimina rerum».” 37–55.

45 See Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 101–11.

46 “Chronicon Austriacum,” 1958: “Hoc anno [1263] fuit maxima fames per totam Austriam et Hungariam et Bohemiam et Moraviam, qualis antea raro visa fuit, et duravit usque ad messem.” Other difficulties but not critical situations in Hungarian lands are noted in Curschmann, Hungersnöte in Mittelalter. For an overview of the thirteenth-century data, see Kiss, “Weather and Weather-Related II,” 5–46.

47 Hóman, A magyar királyság pénzügyei; idem, Gli Angioini di Napoli, 120–283; Pach, “La politica commerciale,” 105–19; Kristó, “Hungary in the Age of the Anjou Kings,” 56–66; Várdy, Grosschmid, and Domonkos, Louis the Great; Kristó, “Les bases du pouvoir,” 423–29; Petrovics, “The kings,” 431–42; Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 153–94; Fara, “Le riforme politiche,” 41–70; idem, “Il conflitto e la crescita,” 5–38; see also the papers in Hungarian Historical Review 2, no. 2; and in L’Ungheria angioina.

48 Although he refers to the industrialization in Italy and Russia, see the analysis in Gerschenkron, Economic Backwardness.

49 Szántó, “Természeti katasztrófa,” 50–64; idem, “Az 1315–17. évi európai éhínség,” 135–42; idem, “Környezeti változások,” 159–64. More difficulties are noted by Vadas, “Documentary evidence,” 67–76; idem, Weather Anomalies. See also footnote below.

50 Hoszowski, “L’Europe centrale,” 441–56; Małowist, “The Problem of the Inequality,” 15–28; idem, “Problems of the Growth,” 319–57; Topolski, “Causes of Dualism,” 3–12; see also papers in Pach, Hungary and the European Economy; Samsonowicz and Mączak, “Feudalism and capitalism,” 6–23; Topolski, “A Model of East-Central European,” 128–39; Laszlovszky, “«Per tot discrimina rerum»”; Kłoczowski, ed., Histoire de l’Europe du Centre-Est, 621–41; Fara, “Tra crisi e prosperità,” 285–325.

51 Kiss, “Some weather events II,” 58–61 (Table 1. Records of weather and hydrological events in Hungary in the period between 1301 and 1387, nr. 2 and 5).

52 See footnote 47.

53 Quellen zur Geschichte der Stadt Kronstadt, vol. 4, Chroniken und Tagebücher, vol. 1 (1143–1867), 52. See Réthly, Időjárási események 42–43; a synthesis in idem, “Les calamités naturelles,” 1: 373–78; 2: 77–87.

54 Fejér, ed., Codex diplomaticus, 3, 408–11. See also Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 35; Kiss, “Some Weather Events II,” 57; Kiss and Nikolić, “Droughts,” 13–14.

55 Wallerstein, The Modern World-System.

56 Fara, Guerra, carestia, 31–45. More references related to food shortage and famine in the fourteenth century were recently collected by Kiss, “Bad Harvests,” 23–79.

57 See for instance Ágoston, “The Costs,” 196–228.

58 Mályusz, Die Zentralisationsbestrebungen; Hoensch, Kaiser Sigismund; Takács, ed., Sigismundus rex et imperator.

59 Nehring, Mathias Corvinus; Kubinyi, Matthias Corvinus; Kovács, Mattia Corvino.

60 Engel, “Ozorai Pipo,” 53–89; Haţegan, Filippo Scolari; Papo and Papo, Pippo Spano.

61 Mureşanu, Iancu de Hunedoară (English translation: John Hunyadi); Held, Hunyadi; Dumitran, Mádly and Simon, ed., Extincta est lucerna orbis.

62 Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 195–322.

63 See footnote 50.

64 Ágoston, “The Costs;” Fara, “Economia di guerra,” 55–98; idem, “Le relazioni,” 231–54; idem, “Tra crisi e prosperità.”

65 Urkundenbuch, vol. 5, nos. 2523, 2524, 2588. See the report by Georgius de Septemcastris in Georgius de Hungaria; see also Banfi, “Fra Giorgio di Settecastelli,” 130–41, 202–9; Pall, “Identificarea,” 97–105.

66 Urkundenbuch, vol. 5, no. 2325.

67 Réthly, Időjárási események, 46–47, 52–58; Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 36–39.

68 See footnote 61.

69 In 1463, the last king of Bosnia, Stephen Tomašević, was killed. See Fine, The Late Medieval Balkans, 583–85.

70 Urkundenbuch, vol. 6, no. 3782.

71 Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 39.

72 Manolescu, Comerţul Ţarii Româneşti; Cazacu, Dracula.

73 Réthly, Időjárási események, 46–47, 52–58; Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 36–39; for more data, see Kiss and Nikolić, “Droughts,” 14–17.

74 Philippi, “Cives Civitatis Brassoviensis,” 11–28; idem, “Die Unterschichten,” 657–87.

75 Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 345–71; Histoire de la Hongrie médiévale, vol. 2, 329–400; Bérenger, La Hongrie des Habsbourg, vol.1, 45–65.

76 Ágoston, “The Costs.” See footnote 50.

77 Zimányi, “Mouvements des prix,” 305–33; idem, “Economy and Society,” 1–119; idem, “The Hungarian economy,” 234–47; and see the papers in Pach, Hungary and the European Economy.

78 Historiography on this topic is ample; for deep analyses and discussions see: Brázdil, “Historical Climatology,” 197–227; idem et al., “Historical Climatology in Europe,” 363–430. For the Hungarian territories: Rácz, “Variations of Climate,” 82–93; Landsteiner, “The Crisis of Wine Production,” 323–34; Kiss et al., “Wine and Land Use,” 97–109; Kiss, “Historical climatology in Hungary,” 315–39; Vadas, Weather Anomalies.

79 See for instance Estei Hippolit püspök egri számadáskönyvei, 316 and 324. This document makes mention of “magna caristia rerum” and an increase of prices in alimentary commodities in previous years: ibid., 64, 168–69, 221. See Réthly, Időjárási események, 59–60; for more data, see Kiss and Nikolić, “Droughts,” 17–109.

80 Lederer, “Régi magyar ürmértékek,” 123–57.

81 Quellen zur Geschichte der Stadt Kronstadt, vol. 2, 370, 375, 377, 379. See Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 48.

82 Prodan, Iobăgia în Transilvania, 417.

83 Cernovodeanu and Binder, Cavalerii Apocalipsului, 54–55.

84 Ibid., 45, 70–71.

85 Manolescu, Comerţul Ţarii Româneşti; Fara, La formazione di un’economia.

86 Goldenberg, “Urbanization and Environment,” 14–23; idem, “Urbanizarea şi mediu înconjurător,” 311–20; idem, “Supplying of Transylvanian Towns,” 231–39; idem, “Aprovizionarea şi politica,” 199–207. See also Fogarasi, “Habitat,” 189–205. Often, not even the measures taken by the local authorities sufficed to eliminate or limit the imbalances in the markets; an intervention could even worsen a temporary conjuncture and lead to an additional rise in food prices and therefore a more serious crisis: see footnotes 4 and 5.

87 Fara, Guerra, carestia, 45–52.

88 Montanari, Campagne medievali, 191–201; idem, La fame e l’abbondanza, 7–49.

89 Palermo, Sviluppo economico, 225–82.

90 Engel, The Realm of St. Stephen, 328.

91 The Ottoman occupation and a long period of war lasting for a century and half resulted in a huge population decrease in Hungary. Thus, vast areas were empty and there was a relative abundance of fertile, non–cultivated land which allowed new colonization and new extension of the agricultural area. These conditions and the maintenance of almost completely open, free-market access reduced the chances of emerging famines. Furthermore, new land colonization and extension of the agricultural area were combined with new innovations in agriculture and the introduction of new agricultural products (corn, potato, etc.). This also contributed to the decrease in famines in modern Europe (and Hungary) by offering different foods (not only grain or meat) for a growing population. See the analyses by Kisbán, “Food and Foodways”; “May His Pig Fat Be Thick”; “The Beginnings of Potato Cultivation”; “Milky Ways.” In this sense, it seems that Hungarian alimentary equilibrium and free access to market and food resources were progressively restricted, or even negated, only in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, i.e. in a different political, economic, and social context, when, within the Habsburg Empire, Hungarian markets became even more integrated into the European economy. But restriction or negation of the market and food resources was not always successful: it led to differences in the crises and the impacts of the famines, including their frequency and lethal consequences, depending on the territory of the country in which they hit. Of course, these hypotheses need to be evaluated. The following works of secondary literature merit further study and analysis: Makkai and Zimányi, “Structure de production,” 111–27 (Makkai and Zimányi note the low mortality caused by famines in Hungarian lands at the end of seventeenth century); Fara, “Crisi e carestia,” 251–81; Gunst, “Hungersnöte und Agrarausfuhr,” 11–18 (Gunst notes an increase in famine events in Hungarian lands and their relationships to economic and social changes in the eighteenth century); idem, Agrarian Development; idem, “Az aszályok,” 438–57. One should also consult the data collected—but analysed according to a Malthusian approach—in Komlos, “Patterns of Children’s Growth,” 33–48; idem, “Stature and Nutrition,” 1149–61; idem, Nutrition and Economic Development.

* This paper is based in part on the following conference papers: Andrea Fara, Crisis and Famine in the Kingdom of Hungary in the late Middle Ages and early Modern Period (XIIIth–XVIth centuries), in XVth World Economic History Congress, Utrecht, August 3rd–7th, 2009 – Session B6, Medieval Central– and Southeast Europe: Towards a New Economic and Social History; Idem, Some Considerations about Crisis and Famine in East–Central Europe in the late Middle Ages and early Modern Period (XIIIth–XVIth centuries), in 7th CEU Conference in Social Sciences: “What Follows after the Crisis? Approaches to Global Transformations.” Budapest, Central European University, May 27th–29th, 2011.

2017_2_Győri

Volume 6 Issue 2 CONTENTS

pdf

Discursive (De)Constructions of the Depoliticized Private Sphere in The Resolution and Balaton Retro

Zsolt Győri

University of Debrecen

In this article I examine Gyula Gazdag and Judit Ember’s documentary The Resolution [A határozat, 1972] and Gábor Zsigmond Papp’s Balaton Retro [Balaton retró, 2007] as examples of the discursive production of paradoxes permeating the consolidated Kádár regime. I present the first film, portraying the character assassination of József Ferenczi (the executive manager of the Felcsút cooperative farm in the early 1970s) as a case study of state socialist technologies of power and strategies of constructing the narrative of the immoral and profiteering leader type, the corrupted servant of the community. This fabricated narrative is actually contested by members of the cooperative farm for whom Ferenczi is a symbol of the reform spirit and the promise of prosperity. I argue that the critical power of the film resides both in its meticulous dissection of the discursive and administrative methods used to create enemy images and its reluctance to present a local example of vilification as a general feature of the state socialist episteme. The Resolution presents the consolidated Kádár regime as an establishment torn between rigid ideological foundations and society’s desire for a depoliticised market economy, suffering from the political pressure to remain true to the spirit of communism and the social pressure to allow a greater degree of economic liberalism.

In Balaton Retro the popular tourist destination, Lake Balaton, is constructed as a spatial metaphor of both the crisis of the authoritarian system and of Goulash Communism (the name given to the system in Hungary, which constituted a quiet deviation from orthodox doctrines of Marxism-Leninism). The popular notion of the lake as the Hungarian Riviera came into being at the intersection of eastern and western understandings of welfare: on the one hand, the welfare state providing workers cheap holiday opportunities through a network of state-run holiday apartments and camps for children, and on the other, individual welfare, the possessors of which (usually citizens of Western Europe) sought leisure in modern luxury hotels. The emergence of private houses available for well-salaried Hungarian customers was another sign of the many dualities and hybrid meanings uncovered by Papp’s film as symptoms of the general state of the nation during the Kádár era. My analysis of the agency of the voiceover narration will reveal that Balaton Retro is not a manifestation of Ostalgie, but a critical meta-commentary on nostalgic memory. To conclude, I will describe retro as the commodification of a material past and nostalgia as a somewhat sinister legacy of state socialist identity politics.

Keywords: Kádár era, Goulash Communism, cinema, representations of communism, retro, post-communist nostalgia, documentaries

Introduction

Meditating on the nature of commemorations of the 1956 October events, Béla Pomogáts observed that the impassioned anniversary speeches, the lofty rhetoric, the lavish settings, and extravagant bouquets fail to address the moral heritage and teachings of the revolution: “The cult takes the form of heightened celebration, yet the ceremonies are almost exclusively governed by political interests…politics which, most of the time, is clearly party politics.”1 A decade later and in the wake of the 60th anniversary commemorations, this observation is still relevant; the quiet erosion of the revolutionary heritage and commitment to values such as solidarity, dignity, and national consensus continues. Pomogáts was only one of the many survivors, artists, and scholars who warned that the continued exploitation of the legacy to legitimize specific political ends seriously undermined the unique historical status of 1956 in cultural memory and turned it into a historical commodity put into the service of the political elite’s power struggle. The same applies to the Kádár regime, the haunting legacy of which remains unprocessed and insufficiently interrogated. In his acceptance speech at the 2004 Frankfurt book fair for a literary peace prize, Péter Esterházy noted that the shared European duty to problematize national burdens and address the past with honesty is overshadowed by amnesia in Hungary (and in other Eastern European countries), where the open-endedness of the memory-work and the tiresome communal effort to overcome national traumas has discouraged people from undertaking such a task and undermined their willingness to take responsibility for the past.2

The corrupted political culture of today and the “war of memory” surrounding events of the recent past vastly contributed to the lack of communal support for any confrontation with historical traumas, but they also proved that the retrospective production and frequent reconsideration of the past is an essential feature of political regimes lacking legitimacy and popular support. As is the case elsewhere in the region, Hungarian scholars have felt both the increasing political pressure and the popular demand for a consumable historical narrative that would relieve people of the toil of having to work through the past. This demand would sound cynical had historiography been a purely objective, empirical, and positivist academic discourse. However, as Zsolt K. Horváth notes, the historical discipline is also “a social praxis and as such, the knowledge it generates—given the primal role connectivity of memory plays in processes of identity-formation—is intimately linked to power elites.”3 In some cases historiography was mobilized as an auxiliary force of mundane political aims, yet the majority of the scholarly community insisted on professional standards and accountability while exploring new research methods and integrating new areas of archival research.

Historians and the various critical narratives they have offered of the state socialist period could not be expected to serve as an adequate substitute for communal confrontation with the legacy of this period. However, the meticulous exploration of the characteristic features of this legacy have made historians increasingly reliant on the audiovisual medium. Réka Sárközy’s monograph Elbeszélt múltjaink: a magyar történelmi dokumentumfilm útja [Our narrated pasts: The paths of Hungarian historical documentaries], for instance, offers a concise introduction to the generic development, politics, and poetics of historical documentaries, including a comprehensive analysis of films from the 1950s to the present. The chapters dedicated to documentaries of the 1980s,4 which Sárközy describes as films of “a useable past which perceive the cinematic medium as an instrument with which to change the present,”5 are the most relevant to my discussion here. As Sárközy asserts,

 

addressing varied topics and allowing for multiple points of view, the documentaries hope to confront a society—which was a passive collaborator in state offences—with its past and invite people to examine their parts in this(…) the artistic, scientific, and political stake of these films was to reinterpret archives, cleanse them of political influences, and uncover an interpretation which allows the past to be used by progressive practices of the present.6

As the above passage suggests, and as I have argued elsewhere,7 filmmakers contested the corrupting mechanisms of amnesia and appealed to the therapeutic function of collective memory-work. Oral history became a discourse which both revealed the fabrications of official memory politics and supported the empowerment of collective identity through the shared task of coming to terms with the past. Post-socialist historians shared the conviction of documentary filmmakers that narratives of the recent history could raise awareness of the mechanics of power, stereotyping, stigmatization, and the formation of social hegemonies in the present. They believed historical research should catalyze public discussion and self-critical reexaminations of the past by deciphering paradoxes and the dark legacy of state socialism, which hindered the development of civic attitudes and created hypocritical imaginations of national identity. The political appeal of such critical dialogue often proved counterproductive among the general public, which demanded depoliticized narratives allowing for strong affective investments. Svetlana Boym’s assertion concerning the post-Soviet situation offers an apt characterization of Hungarian developments:

 

glasnost intellectuals themselves, with their sense of moral responsibility and passionate earnestness, have become a forgotten tribe and fallen out of fashion… The collective trauma of the past was hardly acknowledged; or if it was, everyone was seen as an innocent victim or a cog in the system only following orders. The campaign for recovery of memory gave way to a new longing for the imaginary ahistorical past, the age of stability and normalcy.8

Social memory sought relief in the past of the private sphere detached from “ambivalence, the complexity of history and the specificity of modern circumstances,”9 the sphere Boym describes as the homeland of restorative nostalgia: “a return to the original stasis, to the prelapsarian moment.”10

Nostalgia’s invention of prelapsarian and authentic communism and the advent of the retro-industry also increased the demand for images of the quotidian aspects of “really existing socialism” and led to the visual commodification of the past. Whereas the historian always considers the constructive relationship between filmmaker and filmed reality and, in effect, presumes that “the (historical) document is not reality, but a linguistic representation that ascribes to it a specific value-structure and power status,”11 retro memory does not necessarily make this distinction and promotes non-ideological identification with both the repackaged material heritage and previous social and cultural rites. As Elizabeth E. Guffey claims, “retro offers an interpretation of history that taps nostalgia and an undercurrent of ironic understanding. Steeped in satire and humor, retro’s revivalist imagery has made its way into the mainstream, shaping how the recent past is presented.”12 As the newly emerging consumer society sought to fight its battle with forgetting in the realms of popular culture, the seriousness of memory was overtaken by the new fashion for amusing historical spectacle.

This article explores the discursive binary of the state-socialist legacy (which crystalizes in the critical-reflexive and the nostalgic-retro approaches) with reference to Gyula Gazdag’s and Judit Ember’s The Resolution and Gábor Zsigmond Papp’s Balaton Retro. Relying on Maya Nadkarni’s arguments concerning the makeup of post-socialist nostalgia, I contend that this memory genre is symptomatic of how citizens and social groups perceive the political sphere and the politicization of the public sphere. According to Nadkarni, retro nostalgia “challenged current regimes of value in post-socialism by finding worth in the cultural detritus of a past once reviled as inauthentic.”13 Thus, it sought to return to an apolitical quotidian world of innocence and stability “where the sharp divide between the private domestic sphere and the public world of political action was the very condition of political subjectivity.”14 Retreat from political activity as a way to maintain one’s personal integrity became the norm and added to the collective sense of identity during the Kádár era. According to Nadkarni, this withdrawal from the public sphere, coupled with fantasies of consumer plentitude, Western wages, and Western lifestyles (constituents of an imaginary elsewhere that promised a return to normalcy), was a symptom of an infantilized citizenry and a society that gradually conformed to being treated as a group of children by a paternalistic-patronizing political elite. Infantilization was a political strategy, while the anti-political attitude citizens were encouraged to cultivate was less an authentic expression of resistance than it was the premeditated space of neutralized resistance. The regime change, in this narrative, marked the moment of “a collective coming-of-age, in which the demise of paternal authority brought about a painful but necessary loss of innocence,”15 while the historical emotion of nostalgia released in the wake of this identity crisis expressed the desire for the insular private realm. There was mounting disappointment in and disapproval of the new political elite, which was blamed for the emerging economic-moral instability, and with large segments of society embracing anti-politics as resistance, the post-socialist citizenry was recaptured by the infantile subject position of imaginary independence constructed during the previous era.

Gyula Gazdag’s and Judit Ember’s The Resolution (made in 1972, censored until 1984, and made available for general audiences only after 1989) is a vivid illustration of the overpoliticised and corrupt public sphere from which there is no retreat apart from illusionary detachment. Having been judged unsuitable for public release and thus doomed to oblivion, the film offers expressive evidence of its non-agreement with official notions of social purposiveness. In order to safeguard the corrupted public sphere, the censors had no choice but to ban the film, which, instead of celebrating the regime, debunked its methods of infantalizing citizens and groups. The Resolution shared the ethical mission of sociographic documentaries described by Horváth as the liberation of reality from rigid ideological discourse.16 It achieved this aim through a method Ferenc Hammer characterises as follows: “[t]he political nature of exploring reality is brought to the surface by the objective gaze of the camera, which unveils the lies of the everyday routine and the oppressive apparatuses of interests.”17 The objective gaze of the camera as a promise to portray actual events and characters (Realism), observe characters and capture the normal, non-artificially dramatized tempo of life (situational filming), and use film as a methodologically solid description of the social sphere (Positivism) is expressive of the proactive attitude adopted by Gazdag and Ember in their film. The historical narrative presented in The Resolution bears witness to both history-from-below and the drama-of-lived-reality as it strives to capture how “reality ‘performs’ and reveals itself with its own resources and ordinary dynamics.”18 More importantly from the perspective of the present discussion, while presenting the battle of an agricultural cooperative president with demagogic bureaucrats who want to expel him publicly, the film reveals the paternalistic practices of forcing rigid political categories and narratives onto the private sphere. As historical meta-commentary, The Resolution documents how the Kádár regime, in its efforts to eradicate the private sphere and nationalize society, was driven not by the grandiose historical mission of communism, but by the pressure to conceal its own legitimacy crisis. I argue that the film renders legible these acts of concealment by capturing the private moments of the regime’s bureaucrats and exposing their political fanaticism. As Ember noted, “filmmakers capable of seizing the human face and gestures in the very moment when they look and sound dishonest are filmmakers with a mission.”19 My analysis situates The Resolution in the context of existing historical research and treats it as an authentic account of how the consolidated Kádár regime sought to secure social support for its weakened ideological foundations and struggled with demons of its own.

Gábor Zsigmond Papp is a key Hungarian representative of the “freelance historian” who emerged “outside the mainstream of artistic and historical thought. This dynamic and ever-changing group of artists, architects, designers, and writers revisit the past not as scholars but as non-professional historians. Their memorialization of the recent past emerges not through traditional historical research but through the identification and acquisition of objects from the recent past, as well as the replication of its images and styles.”20 Balaton Retro recycles images, sounds, and didactic voiceover commentaries into a collage that transforms the geographical location of Hungary’s largest holiday resort into the cultural space of popular imaginations and emotional and intellectual investments. Archival footage of Lake Balaton could have been easily used as a warehouse for restorative nostalgia, yet Papp, I contend, employs this footage as an assortment of documents of the imaginary anti-political subjectivity and childlike citizenry discussed by Nadkarni of a society willing to enjoy the dream projected by Goulash Communism. The parallels drawn in the film between Lake Balaton as the grand jewel of post-socialist nostalgia and the chief symbol of Goulash Communism allows me to further investigate the paradoxes of the private sphere as an illusionary site of detachment from politics. I conclude by proposing a direct link between the identity politics of retreat and the contemporary expansion of political populism.

In principle, this article investigates the failure to establish privacy as a position of authentic political resistance under state-socialism and analyses two films as exemplary narratives of this continuous failure, the legacy of which continues to haunt present-day political habitus in Hungary.

The Resolution: the (Failure of the) Discursive Construction of the Corrupt Farm President21

Beginning in the mid-1960s, the Kádár regime eased political control over various sectors of society and introduced a new model which, according to Tibor Valuch,

 

was styled ‘loosening and opening’–a gradual loosening from the fetters of dogmatically interpreted Marxist socialist ideology and from the country’s isolation from the wider cultural and scientific world, and an opening up to new intellectual ideas and approaches, to the mass media and, later on, information technologies that were increasingly shaping everyday lives, to new trends in the arts, and to the new findings that scientific and scholarly work was throwing up.22

A key element of the regime’s consolidation was the reforms introduced in the economic sector; the 1968 initiation of the New Economic Mechanism (NEM) had a significant impact on agricultural policies, most notably on cooperative farms: newly established auxiliary branches increased the volume of investment for non-farm products and better capacity utilization rates increased profitability and strengthened labor-intensive units. These pragmatic measures were initiated to increase productivity levels and reduce the country’s reliance on the import of agricultural goods. However, as Zsuzsanna Varga points out, they led to serious conflicts between trade pressure groups represented in both national and local bodies of the party apparatus. The strongest of these pressure groups campaigned for industrial workers and, having successfully claimed their primary role in socialist industrialization, overcame the arguments of agricultural interest groups. Their victory set off a retaliatory offensive and a wave of show-trials against more than a thousand cooperative presidents,23 legal procedures to which Árpád Pünkösti referred as early as 1985 as witch hunts.24 Since “the single party system did not allow for the direct clash of interests,”25 and because these conflicts were hard to resolve on economic grounds, representatives of the heavy industry interest group choose to fight the battle on ideological grounds. Varga’s research is founded on records of central administration which make frequent references to social interests, the supremacy of state ownership over cooperative ownership, and ideological arguments proposed by heavy industry delegates who deemed higher wages for agricultural workers unacceptable and warned of the dangers of labor migration from the cities to the countryside.26 Fears of intensifying social conflicts strengthened the anti-reform group led by Béla Biszku and urged the government to undermine the liberalization process initiated by the reform-communist wing of the party.

The correspondence between the termination of the NEM and the witch hunts targeting farm presidents serves as the historical context of the events depicted in The Resolution. The film refers to its historical period by (re)constructing the hermeneutical context in which the ideological fabrication of the immoral, egoistic, and criminal-minded president of the Felcsút New Life Cooperative Farm takes place. Focusing on the conceptual and discursive construction at work in the character assassination of József Ferenczi in a show trial, The Resolution is a meta-discursive document of the post-NEM years. Gazdag and Ember do not tell the story of how local party apparatchiks in collaboration with members of the cooperative farms manage to overthrow a corrupt leader. On the contrary, they document how cooperative democracy is violently curtailed and how attempts to replace Ferenczi fail as cooperative members stand beside their falsely accused president. The meta-discursive quality of the film is established by its makers’ strategy of pointing out the inconsistencies between the discursive production of the public sphere and the corresponding politicization and denial of the private.

Two informal conversations recorded at the local party bureau frame the film. Although these dramatic reenactments of rare intimate moments cannot be regarded as “objective” documents, they are documents of the “authenticity” of privacy, and they aptly illustrate how the private sphere was politicized. With the introduction of bureaucratic types whose gestures and oratorical performances are farcical, viewers are admitted into the formalities and rituals of decision-making, or, in this case, the mechanics of constructing images of the enemy. These scenes capture the mood in which political conspiracies take root and an ideologically partial and deceitful public sphere is discursively fabricated. “The decision is already made, our main concern is its implementation” (06:38–06:41) rings like the thesis statement of any show-trial. The implementation is problematic, since Ferenczi is willing to resign only if his personal reputation is not compromised and he will not have to face further consequences for offences he never committed. This is not an option for the local party representatives, who wish to condemn Ferenczi publicly for moral and financial damages. It is essential that the concept of the corrupt farm president combine criminal, immoral, and anti-social aspects, since these aspects amplify the threat he poses to the community and, furthermore, legitimize both the complex network of state institutions that safeguard socialist morality and the harsh methods used to discipline opportunistic enemies of the system. Gyula Estélyi, the leader of the conversation and chief secretary of the local party committee, clarifies what implementation means in this case: on the one hand, the conceptualization of the corrupt farm president and, on the other, arranging public meetings where this concept will be tested, disseminated, and approved by members of the cooperative. As a dramatic finale of the character assassination, the general assembly will grant public support for the practices of intimidation, and it will force Ferenczi to resign by taking a democratic vote.

As the film testifies, Estélyi and his associate functionaries are ready to enforce the decision and fight their battle on more than one front. They consider the possibility of general support for the president, and although the possible resistance of the coop members is referred to as a potential hindrance, they agree that a direct democratic mechanism must be ensured: “the party makes suggestions, makes an assessment, tries to help, but if people do not need this help, they have the right of veto, the right to a secret ballot, the right to raise a hand” (14:16–14:32). After this cynical and paternalist demonstration of his commitment to participatory democracy, he urges the comrades to act upon the people’s communist consciousness and remind them of their responsibility to advance socialism. In other words, Estélyi wishes to solicit support for his claims not by making an appeal to the self-conscious proletarian, but by reminding people of the ideals they should follow in individual decisions and private conduct. This appeal to hypocritical behavior is a symptom of the public sphere’s artificial authenticity, and it is expressive of an expectation according to which ideologically correct thoughts, feelings, and attitudes must reign over the private sphere. In addition, certain strategies of intimidation are also proposed, as Estélyi requests that his comrades emphasize at future meetings the long-term negative consequences for cooperative members should they continue to support Ferenczi. In another cynical gesture, he contemplates how members will learn from their mistakes before they comprehend the benefits of cooperative democracy. Hence, the retaliatory-disciplinary logic is extended and the whole collective will suffer for its deviation from the ideologically correct path. The concept of the corrupt president is supplemented with the concept of the corrupted community, both of which have, according to the official discourse, violated the practice of peaceful socialist coexistence.

The main body of The Resolution covers the “implementation” phase of the decision, in other words, the practical application of the discriminative concept. At the board meeting of the farm, the head of the district bureau (the supervisory board of the cooperative) claims that Ferenczi has lost political support. He proposes his removal and requests all participants to toe the party line. To emphasize the legitimacy of this paternalist request, general charges are listed, including the employment of an ex-convict associated with prostitution, undermining the reputation of the village, wasting the assets of the cooperative, increasing the budget for entertainment costs, and the private use of the company car.27 Apart from the indisputable proof of the first charge, all additional accusations are declared false by Ferenczi, whom we see for the first time in the film and whose emotionally upset yet logical speech gives an itemized reply to the complaints: the pimp, a certain Fischer, was hired by comrade Szűcs, one of his present accusers; during his presidency, the cooperative became more productive and provided higher living-standards for residents; entertainment costs are negligible in view of total operational costs; no illegal payment or car-use took place; and the local party bureau had fully supported him until its recent turnaround.28 Ferenczi’s methodical invalidation of the charges brought against him and, furthermore, his passionate concluding insistence that, “I will not leave this farm blemished and blackened” (33:34–33:36) indicate that he is aware of both the witch hunt targeting his person and the provocative discursive strategies on which it is based. Other members of the executive board side with Ferenczi and question the moral grounds for the character assassination. They suggest that the president had always valued the interests of the community over his own. Sensing the failure to build a strong grassroots base in their anti-Ferenczi campaign, the strategists who craft the techniques of intimidation adopt more explicit meausures culminating in blackmail when the chief-accountant of the company announces that the lack of political support for the president may result in the withdrawal of a national bank credit worth 10 million forint. He also adds that this sum would have to be raised by members, an absurd claim which, nevertheless, indicates the desperate desire of the functionaries to continue with the discriminatory process.

In the next round of the discursive boxing match, at the general meeting of the local party organization, Ferenczi presents the annual accounts and leaves, allowing the party members to discuss the controversies surrounding his activities. The verbal responses of the party members are as revealing as the images lingering on the frustrated, angry, desperate faces of the participants. These facial gestures, which constitute intimate bodily reactions to the malicious attacks, demonstrate people’s unwillingness to play the public roles they are expected to play and pretend to be ideal cadres. These are the faces of people irritated by the intrusion of politics into their private affairs, people who would rather be pragmatic than dogmatic. This attitude is affirmed by the research of Pünkösti, and more specifically the words of an ex-farm president, Semjén István: “[coop] members were able to evaluate the performance of the president in a more complex manner than paragraphs can ever hope to. Despite minor character flaws, most presidents possessed qualities that made them effective and suitable leaders. Applying laws to measure the worth of such people is like allowing a bull in a china shop.”29 Similar opinions are heard at the general meeting, emphasizing the president’s good planning and management skills, his financial intelligence, and the importance of continuity. A speaker praises the auxiliary branches and their contribution to the national industry, and he points out how they decrease the number of commuters, reduce the migration of qualified labor from the countryside to industrial towns, and contribute to the development of rural Hungary. These arguments were listed by the agricultural pressure group led by Lajos Fehér; nevertheless, spoken by a simple laborer, these words reflect direct social experience and demand pragmatism and economic rationality instead of ideological populism and moral judgements. Another member of the audience touches upon an extremely sensitive topic when asking whether there would be any consequences for the local party bureau if the resolution to remove Ferenczi failed, that is, if the victimization procedure ended in public defeat. Instead of a proper answer, the main speaker gives the following instructions: “like it or not, the party resolution is binding for all party members, so everyone must implement the resolution proposed by the higher authorities” (01:00:16–01:00:28). Potential traitors are threatened with disciplinary action, which sounds like just another empty intimidating remark provided that votes are cast by secret ballot. Nevertheless, it is also a clear symptom of the aspiration to put private choice under ideological control.

The general assembly is the forum which grants social legitimacy for the concept of the corrupt president and ensures that the witch hunt commences with the support of the public. The vote, at the same time, is also about the social acceptance of party rituals that penetrate into their lives, that is, the degree to which they are ready to collaborate with the political leadership in acting out ideologically prescribed roles. With the rising stakes, the anti-Ferenczi rhetoric also reaches new heights and, on top of the already voiced criticism of the president, new accusations are made, like the negative press coverage of Felcsút in the national press and the allegations concerning the excessive salary of the president and occasional transactions involving family members. Bringing up the topic of financial profiteering seems a calculated move, and it reflects the high priority of income levels and material wealth in people’s decisions. Hence, the accusers make a final attempt to present their case on ideological grounds and employ the dichotomy of self-interest and group-interest, while at the same time they appeal to more base human sentiments, like envy and resentment. Repeated references to the moral, financial, and legal consequences members will have to face should they reject the resolution give the impression that the vote is also about the future of the company and imply that cooperative democracy works best when group interests (the interest of the members) are subordinated to ideological interests (the idea of egalitarianism). After the secret ballot has been cast and the votes have been counted, results show a majority for the pro-Ferenczi camp. The feeling of relief is interrupted by the head of the district council, an associate of the party bureaucrats, who announces that a 2/3 majority is required for the vote to be valid. After checking the relevant legal passages, he retracts this statement and the assembly is disbanded.

In the final section of the film, viewers watch the company of familiar functionaries discuss the lessons they have learned. They unanimously agree on the legitimacy of the initial concept and decision, but they point to serious mistakes in the methods of implementation and express regret for not having been able to prove Ferenczi’s criminal nature, political defects, and unorthodox leadership techniques. Speculations are made as to whether they should have settled for disciplinary action instead of trying to remove him and agree on the need for closer cooperation among the separate bureaus, offices, and councils and for more temperate and patient agitprop activities. Criticism from party headquarters, summarized by Estélyi with the question, “[w]hy would you launch a resolution that you cannot guarantee will pass” (1:37:07–1:37:08), might suggest that the initiative was flawed from the outset and that it was a mistake to attack a popular president of a successful farm. This would actually explain why the film was banned: the authorities did not want to expose the public to depictions of events that should never have taken place. If this was the case, Gazdag and Ember’s “offence” was being in the wrong place at the wrong time. I believe the opposite is true, however, not only in the sense that they were in the right place at the right time, but also because their film was as much a gain to the power elite as it was a blow.

Widespread lawsuits against cooperative presidents were initiated a year after The Resolution was made, and these legal procedures, according to the research of Varga, followed from the narrative of the corrupted president, which translated into “subordination of public interests to group interest.”30 The film also rendered legible the alliance formed in the years of economic liberalization between presidents and members, a group interest hard to penetrate and break by party officials. To prove the immoral nature of this alliance, authorities chose to vilify and criminalize the activities of presidents who supposedly acted in the service of farm members and made them willing accomplices in illegal activities. Varga presents numerous archival documents criticizing allegedly corrupted group interests, and the anti-Ferenczi alliance, as I pointed out, makes similar claims on several occasions. The film probably guided the political elite to the recognition that presenting members as collaborators in economic and moral wrongdoing would give authorities the necessary public authorization to launch legal and ideological attacks and set off nationwide show-trials. Having given the concept shape and sown the seeds of broad-based anti-agricultural sentiments in the public sphere, the central administration handed over the task of “tracking down” individual presidents to lower-level functionaries with reliable knowledge of local affairs.

In my view, The Resolution was not banned because it documented the failure of the anti-president discourse, since eventually the campaign against the president of the cooperative succeeded. At the end of the film, captions inform viewers about the removal of József Ferenczi by the coop members in 1973, which was followed by disciplinary measures against his person. I also believe the film provided valuable information for the power elite about the shortcomings of paternalist administrative methods and discriminatory practices on the one hand and the desire of farm workers for depoliticized company management and autonomy in financial and economic decisions on the other. In a more general sense, the authorities would have understood the citizen’s increasing desire for individual opinion and the decoupling of the private sphere from politics. In addition to suggesting that the state-socialist regime was upheld by political and not social commitment, the film also showed how past practices of collectivizing private lives and subordinating them to politicized interests provoked people’s anti-political reflexes.

In this context, the behavior of the local party apparatchiks is likewise revealing. Although these men should embody the committed cadre type with full devotion to an ideology, they seem to be more fascinated by the camera, and they willingly act out roles. At the end of the final discussion, they look into the camera smiling. Estélyi strikes the table, imitating the sound of a clapperboard, and says, “Well…that’s all” (1:39:51). In the documentary feature films of the Balázs Béla Studio (BBS) and Társulás Stúdió the choice to cast amateur actors to play social types served the goal of authenticity. Including such scenes of self-performance in a documentary, in my understanding, serves the purpose of meta-commentary on public role playing as a survival method during the Kádár regime. These scenes propose that functionary identities are always performed and constructed through the acting out of idolized roles, ritualistic behavior types, and verbal clichés: politics becomes performance and performance legitimizes and authenticates politics. In other words, maintaining the “authentic” image of the committed cadre is depicted as the greatest service to the regime, since the regime is what people perceive of it in the public sphere. Esse est percipi. The Resolution draws a portrait of a political system which has lost its revolutionary momentum—even cadres and political activists are performed roles—and concentrates most of its energies on maintaining appearances, on constructing the image of integrity. Gazdag and Ember do not theorize the reasons for this lost momentum, but the lack of social support for the discriminatory discourse presented in the film is symptomatic and, I believe, corresponds with the following assertion by Gábor Gyányi: “modern political dictatorships in their founding stage rely on popular movements, but when they eventually solidify (consolidate) into state power they require more than (just) the support of political fanatics.”31 Unless this transition from activist-based to broad-based support is achieved, a legitimacy crisis of the political elite is imminent.

The lessons of The Resolution are manifold: it identifies a communal will for a depoliticized public sphere and, furthermore, describes politics as a stage on which appearances are maintained through authentic performances. The performative qualities of politics might have provided the regime with the illusion of authority over citizens, but they were too weak to ensure full control over them. Recognizing its own limited options to democratize the public sphere, the administration strove to politicize the private by injecting into it the performative qualities of anti-politics and allowing the sphere of intimacy to perform itself as a site of detachment and relative liberty. As such, the power elite opened the fairground of illusionary authenticity to the masses and invited them to act out imaginations of privacy. The political benefits of infantilizing society while regaining control over people who could not be effectively fanaticized were not only merely symptomatic of Goulash Communism, rather, they defined it.

Balaton Retro: Goulash Communism Debunked

Gábor Zsigmond Papp’s Balaton Retro (2007) uses exclusively archival footage which at the time it was made served the single aim of aggrandizing the achievements of the socialist welfare state. Like Budapest Retro 1–2 (1998 and 2003), his previous ventures into retro-documentaries, Balaton Retro also depended on the Hungarian Film Archive for historical resources. Papp would both recycle and re-contextualize archival material, adding popular songs from the period as musical accompaniment and voiceover commentaries to the images. In his grandiose visual montage of Goulash Communism, images that once pretended to be apolitical, carrying softened and disguised overtones of ideological discourses (and then after the regime change becoming material signifiers of a sociocultural elsewhere), are presented as a self-debasing narrative of the Kádár regime. Papp also emphasized this feature of the film:

 

[t]his is not a historical presentation of the Kádár regime, rather it reveals how the regime wanted people to see it. These are propaganda films that debunk themselves. One does not need to add anything, as they are absurd as they are. We never tried to mock anything with the voiceover commentaries, the humor of the films follow from the original footage.32

Apart from distinguishing history from retro-memory, Papp’s reference to the humor of the archival footage suggests that already at the time of their making the recordings were perceived as half serious representations of Lake Balaton, either because they capture comic scenes of holiday makers or because of their pathetic efforts to present ideological narratives as reality. Balaton Retro also subverts the historical sensation of nostalgia, an emotionally saturated sensibility to an ideal but lost past and, likewise, revival(ism), a group strategy to rediscover and reconnect with a past thought to be lost as a result of a sociocultural fracture. Although the film will be enjoyed by viewers yearning for commercial mass produced nostalgia and will allow the younger generation socialized in consumer society to grasp the atmosphere of socialist popular culture, Papp does not attempt to mythologize the era or present the social landscape of the 1960s and 1970s as exemplary or authentic and, thus, worth rejuvenating. The retro-memory employed by the film is not a “rebellion against the modern idea of time, the time of history and progress,” neither does it wish to “obliterate history and turn it into private or collective mythology, to revisit time like space, refusing to surrender to the irreversibility of time”.33 Rather, it is a self-conscious and ironic attitude to the narration of the past. The discursive strategy of Balaton Retro is closest to Guffey’s definition of retro as an unsentimental memory genre: “half-ironic, half-longing, ‘retro’ considers the recent past with an unsentimental nostalgia. It is unconcerned with the sanctity of tradition or reinforcing social values; indeed, it often insinuates a form of subversion while sidestepping historical accuracy.”34

Papp’s film points beyond the post-socialist culture of nostalgia, and while it does not turn its back on the increasing demand for retro, it refuses to glorify or mythologize the past. I agree with Sárközy’s assertion that Papp’s retro-documentaries follow from the Western-European and American tradition of revisionist history: “propaganda films recently made available by archives are reinterpreted and radically re-contextualized. Thus, they allow us to reconsider our ideas and beliefs about reality.” 35 I would add only that Papp’s revisionism is most productive when linked to the aforementioned paradoxes of the popular demand for privacy under state socialism. Balaton Retro, I contend, reaches beyond the deceptive mask of Goulash Communism, and instead of depicting it as the golden age of egalitarianism, it explores Lake Balaton as the discursive production of the myth of a depoliticized private sphere. Papp investigates the “authenticity” of the lake as a place of retreat, less a geographical location than a spatial metaphor of the much sought-after detachment from a non-egalitarian public life. Although stylistically very different, I consider the film the twin-narrative of The Resolution, a perceptive reading of how consecutive generations continued to find comfort in the lake even after realizing that their initial yearning for equality, privacy, and liberty was compromised, neutralized, and dissatisfied. I propose that Balaton Retro debunks the “authenticity” of Lake Balaton, and more generally the false emotional, economic, and political imaginations about Goulash Communism in a discourse with five layers.

The first layer considers tourism-related infrastructure, mainly housing facilities of very different quality and price. People who were not eligible for cheap trade-union owned resort homes (so-called SZOT üdülő) could choose between different types of accommodation, including hotels, motels, apartment houses, and campsites. This layer of the discourse links the emergence of the socialist welfare state to the modernization of local infrastructure, as a result of which Lake Balaton, also known as the Hungarian Riviera in popular terminology, was transformed into an affordable holiday destination for ordinary people, mainly families. This latter aspect explains why Balaton became a spatial symbol of egalitarianism and a source of shared experience for generations of Hungarians. Actually, its popularity soon exceeded its capacity, resulting in crowded beaches and overpriced catering services. As the planned economy could not provide proper or even basic services for all visitors, the authorities permitted the establishment of private enterprises to satisfy high demand. Lake Balaton, in this regard, exemplifies what economist János Kornai termed a shortage economy: a chronic Eastern European experience during the state socialist period.36 The consequent emergence of lucrative private businesses (apartment houses, takeout restaurants, greengrocers) soon became a characteristic feature of Lake Balaton and transformed popular imaginations of the place from a symbol of egalitarianism to a symbol of ruthless profiteering.

Along with active laborers, the communist youth was a key social resource with which to build future support for the regime. Not surprisingly, youth culture was given increased attention by the political elite, as evidenced quite clearly by the concern shown by propaganda films for the attitudes of this age group. This is reflected in Balaton Retro, the second discursive layer of which introduces student camps and youth oriented subculture around the lake. The pioneer’s camp at Zánka, referred to as a gift of the party to working class children and celebrated as another achievement of the welfare state, is presented in archival recordings as a place where the younger generations share the benefits of global communism and enjoy vacations in a multicultural environment. In Papp’s re-contextualization, however, it seems more an example of ideological indoctrination, when the voiceover narrator reads part of a letter written, allegedly, by children for the anniversary of the Hiroshima attacks: “[w]e enter our forces into a coalition to fight against the threat of nuclear catastrophe and to terminate wars around the world” (00:23:04–00:23:14). The strange wording of these sentences, very different from children’s language, points to the indoctrinating atmosphere of youth camps in the period, which hindered the development of critical, self-aware, and proactive social identities and laid the foundations of a politically infantile citizenry Another form of institutional recreation was organized by the Hungarian Young Communist League (KISZ) at camps around the lake, where teenagers would do (compulsory) voluntary work at agricultural farms or lend a hand at state-owned retailing units, such as supermarkets. Although this represented an ineffective form of labor, the film implies a calculated correspondence between the shortage economy and the rigid labor market which heavily relied on unpaid work. Moving on to the generational experiences of young adults, the film presents visual and verbal documents of the moral panic over young people’s attitudes. The discourse of vilification against subcultures presumed (for reasons unexplained) provocative and threatening to socialist morality is echoed by the voiceover commentary. Although this self-reflective imitation of the paternalist rhetoric becomes its own caricature, it exemplifies how vulnerable the space of liberty was, and it points to the eventual failure to find a refuge from everyday drudgery and non-egalitarian social relations

The next discursive layer of the film explores tourism and introduces Lake Balaton as an outpost of the West behind the Iron Curtain. Western tourists were allowed to spend holidays at Lake Balaton chiefly for economic reasons: to increase reserves of hard currency and thus facilitate commerce with Western companies. These considerations led to increased tourist interest in Lake Balaton, and this had an impact on the cultural image of the space. Either as sites of reunions for separated German families or as inexpensive yet well-equipped holiday resorts offering the best of Hungarian cuisine, Gypsy music, popular entertainment, and access to high art, the hotels and campsites popping up around the lake served as a space of connectivity. In addition to functioning as a contact zone between capitalist, consumer-oriented modernity and socialist modernity, which was proud of its revolutionary advancements in the field of social welfare, Lake Balaton also rendered legible the economic inequalities along the East-West divide. Unlike the international pioneer camp of Zánka, where a shared ideological background eliminated national differences and inequalities of wealth, spaces which were under less control, like streets and hotel parking lots, were sites of encounters of a different kind. As Balaton Retro’s archival footage shows, ordinary Hungarians would stare with amazement at signifiers of material wealth, like cars, trendy cloths, and accessories. Especially revealing are visual passages of young women throwing brief, enthusiastic glances at Western men, but the lack of access to premium leisure activities and spaces (like Hotel Marina) was a burden to most Hungarian holiday makers, and it added to their feelings of inferiority. The most vivid illustration of the imperfection of state-provided welfare is the scene entitled “A foreigner at Lake Balaton,” a mock film-diary of a Hungarian expatriate returning to Balaton for a vacation. The protagonist of this episode, who speaks Hungarian with a heavy accent and resembles characters in vintage recordings, is József Magyar. He visits his homeland and is astonished to find a modern tourist industry on the lakeside. A cloudy day, however, disrupts his routine water-sport activities and forces him to pursue other entertainment. He asks at the reception desk in his hotel whether it is possible to play roulette or billiards, but he is told that such dishonorable games are not available, and although they have a chess board, it has gone missing. Magyar decides to play tennis. After paying a hefty sum at the reception desk, he is told to pick up the key at the hospital, which he does with some reluctance, only to find that the tennis court is already taken. This comic parable is Papp’s most explicit attempt to interpret Goulash Communism as welfare provided by a paternalist state (epitomized by the hotel receptionist) bound by ideological imperatives (concerning what is dishonorable and what is not) and characterized by shortsighted and chaotic planning (as the case of the key suggests).

Kornai draws a similar picture: “[a] paternalist ‘welfare state’ covering the entire population was developed over several decades. Hungary can vie with the most developed Scandinavian countries in the range of codified entitlements to benefits and in the proportion of GDP laid out on social spending, whereas per capita production is only a small fraction of theirs.”37 At a later point, Kornai calls this redistributive system of welfare spending beyond the country’s economic capacity “premature,”38 and he contends that maintaining it “was most important to the government at any time to reassure people. The paternalist redistribution certainly has a soothing effect, compensating to a large extent for the reduction in and uncertainty about real wages earned legally in the market sector.”39 This characterization of the welfare state, the compensatory function of which often led to hasty and unreflective decisions, bears remarkable similarities with Papp’s witty parable of the tourist industry, which appears to work well, but in fact is illogical and, ultimately, dysfunctional. In this insightful segment, Balaton Retro points to the central paradox permeating all discursive layers that ascribe meanings to the lake. Like Goulash Communism, the popular image of Lake Balaton is fractured by the discrepancies between the ideal of egalitarianism and a non-egalitarian reality, the promise of retreat from the corruptness of public life and the frustration over the same demoralizing social relations being reproduced locally.

The iconic business figures (popular heroes for some, profiteers for others) associated with the lake were also the products of a regime lost in its own doublethink. While the authorities, at first, allowed private resources to ease the soaring demand for accommodation and licensed building permits for large family houses which everybody knew served in part as short-term rental properties, they later reprimanded owners for unlawful profiteering. This cat-and-mouse-game is recounted by Papp via an archival interview with a man who built a seven-bedroom house (with numbers hanging from the doorframes) with three bathrooms and two kitchens but claimed that it was for his family and the years he would spend in retirement. Because his narrative will be heard in the public sphere, the man adapts to the official language of egalitarianism presented, in this case literally, as the language of dishonesty. This is another example of the discursive production of privacy, an agency allowed to be formed in the act of being subordinated to and limited by the political rationale.

The same logic characterized Goulash Communism as a social system promising increased quality of life in a world with limited freedoms and consumer choice. The segment on sports around the lake offers an overview of the various forms of water and beach sports enjoyed by vacationers, noting that there were always shortages of the most popular equipment, such as air mattresses. According to the logic of the shortage economy, holiday makers were to blame, as they were demanding an unnecessary item. In the eyes of bureaucrats, the lake was there for swimming, rowing, and sailing, but not for sunbathing on mattresses. Another telling example of the short-sightedness, or in this case the sheer stupidity, of bureaucrats is when the local council advises fisherman to build their huts on the top of the hill because they make the lakeshore unattractive. Some water sports, like sailing and motor-boating, were regarded as too extravagant and damaging to social egalitarianism, so the owners were burdened with extra taxes and restrictions in the 1970s. The strict regulations on motorboat use offer a compelling case of how ideological and pragmatic considerations were seemingly reconciled. This episode of the film begins with a voiceover narration: “in 1978, authorities introduce a total ban on motorboats with the exception of those owners who agree to patrol the lake voluntarily in their free time” (01:01:45–01:02:00). Later, we see an archival interview with a policeman who lists professions, including doctors, professors, company directors, and engineers (people with high qualifications and an unquestionable sense of responsibility), as members of the voluntary water-police community. In the next shot, we hear a segment from an archival audio recording: “[n]owadays, many people criticize the quality of the Hungarian educational system. But can these critics show another country where voluntary policemen solve complicated mathematical formulas and carry out intricate surgical operations?” (01:02:44–01:03:00) The manner in which this information is presented not only offers a sketch of the logic underlying regulations and practices, it also offers a symptomatic reading of the strategies adopted by the regime to appease conflicts arising from economic inequalities. Accordingly, influential and high-income representatives of the professional and industrial elite could maintain their privileges in return for voluntary services provided for the community. The fact that the authorities wished to disguise cosmopolitan hobbies as public service, that is, disguise rather than resolve social inequalities, suggests that despite endless tirades about commitment to egalitarianism, the regime actually operated through clientelism, in-group bias, and a system of favors.

The last discursive layer of the film presents the richness of cheap amusements offered for vacationers, including for instance a beauty pageant, a hairdresser competition, a fashion show, a water theatre, fairgrounds, open-air cinemas, concerts, and festivals, most of which drew large crowds eager for spectacle. These activities, though they suggested affluence and consumer freedom, actually encouraged people to partake in the infantile social rites provided by state-controlled popular culture. Even more openly than in the previous archival footage, young female bodies dressed in bikinis are highlighted, as if narratives of Lake Balaton could be best told from the perspective of a sexualized patriarchal regime. The gendered gaze, as a prevalent feature of the recordings, coupled with regular mention of the easy-going sexual disposition of visitors, draws a picture of Lake Balaton as the bordello of Goulash Communism, a space of tolerated exhibitionism, a spatial safety-valve for otherwise bigoted, puritanical, and self-restraining state-socialist public morals. Serving as a showroom of Hungary’s evolving popular culture, municipalities around the lake were urged to promote cultural events with historical traditions. The Anna-ball in Tiszafüred and the grape harvest celebrations reinvented aristocratic and folk festive traditions for mass entertainment, adding socialist flavors to the events. Reinvention also brought about bureaucratization: a recording of the Anna-ball organizing committee shows easily recognizable party functionaries, like those of The Resolution, discussing details of a festival initiated in the Reform Era, a period of nineteenth-century Hungarian history that saw the awakening of national identity, modernization, and the spread of liberalism.

Conclusion

Balaton Retro evokes the material culture and social rituals of the Kádár era with an observant and elaborative memory which remains alert to the interplay of elements among the various narrative layers of Lake Balaton. Like Gazdag and Ember, Papp also recognizes the schizophrenic nature of the regime, which hopes to resolve its loss of popular support by adopting populist techniques with which to manipulate, neutralize, and infantilize the masses. The films discussed here arrive at the same conclusion as Gábor Halmai: “political legitimacy in Hungary depends on welfarist concessions to the population.”40 The economic rationale of these concessions was, in large part, unfounded and, as Kornai asserts, “did not derive from a forward-looking, long-term government program. It arose out of improvisation, through rivalry between distributive claims. First one group, stratum, or trade then another would demand more or at least struggle against curtailment of its existing rights.”41 It is impossible to run a system founded on improvisation of such a high degree without the collaboration of citizens, who willfully renounce their own interests for the benefit of others. This is, of course, an unrealistic scenario, and if pursued, it would further undermine the legitimacy of the administration and certainly lead to the spread of grassroots resistance and bottom-up populism. Another route, the one taken by the consolidated Kádár regime, was to disguise the improvised nature of policies aiming to raise living standards and pacify citizens’ anti-authoritarian attitudes by allowing them the (illusion of the) political passivity of private life, even if this passivity was used to legitimize the regime and made people unwilling collaborators in their own subordination.

The chosen documentaries portray this control as a paternalistic, top-down model of populism and a partial return to the rhetoric of early communist regimes, which proposed to empower disenfranchised people. The claims made by the party functionaries to protect social interests from egotistic group interests in The Resolution evoke the populist slogans communist activists proclaimed during their rise to power. Documenting the return to these techniques of mobilization, Gazdag and Ember offer empirical proof of how populism, as Francisco Panizza notes, “becomes a tradition embedded in the party’s myths, institutions and official discourse.”42 The populism Gazdag and Ember identify as a seminal strategy of the Kádár-regime also calls to mind Ernesto Laclau’s proposition, according to which “a movement is not populist because in its politics or ideology it presents actual contents identifiable as populistic, but because it shows a particular logic of articulation of those contents – whatever those contents are” (emphasis in original).43 The practice of mobilizing “the people” against imagined “others” was a feature of state-socialist administrative practices, and it revealed strategies of populism in two interrelated aspects. On the one hand, the discursive production of antagonisms (people vs. others, Us vs. Them) requires, as Laclau asserts, “floating signifiers”44 that can take different concrete referents in different circumstances. As suggested above, the intimidation strategies used against Ferenczi involved the constant redefinition and specification of what “corrupt” (as a floating signifier) meant. The same applies to the “people” and the “will of the community.” My analysis of The Resolution has sought to how the regime was struggling to construct the authentic meanings of these categories and in the process revealed its own inauthenticity and legitimacy crisis. Part of this was the unfounded identification of agricultural workers as belonging to the imaginary union of the people (the Us). In fact, the film bears witness to the formation of a bottom-up populist movement stemming from people’s demand for privacy and their desire to retreat from a politicized public life.

This desire is connected to the second aspect of the populism which, according to Panizza, “both depoliticises and hyper-politicises social relations”45 to increase support. De-politicization and the substitution of the “political discourse for the discourse of morals” 46 was a key aspect in the character assassination of Ferenczi and the appeals made to the workers’ sense of ethical responsibility for social interests. The discursive production of Lake Balaton exemplifies how de-politicization may serve as a disguise for hyper-politicization. The archival footage featured in Balaton retro mobilized popular culture to prove that universal access to welfare benefits, leisure and sport activities, participation in festivals, and other common social rituals was falsely perceived as a form of resistance more authentic than open political confrontation. Papp recognizes the paradoxical nature of such authenticity, and he elucidates how propaganda was expected to convince people that the lake was not an artificial space of emancipation, not a patronized escape, and not the site of illusionary retreat when, in fact, it was. Identifying de-politicization as an effect and a form of camouflage of hyper-politicization allows Papp to describe welfarism as populist. Whenever people demanded more and the disguise was exposed, strategies of hyper-politicization would emerge either by posing bureaucratic limits on people’s desires or by forcing them into hegemonic relations. Whenever the moral authority of the welfare state was questioned, like in encounters with more affluent Western lifestyles, propaganda returned to antagonizing dichotomies (Us vs. Them) or, as reports on pioneer camps testify, emphasized the unequal relationship between the people and their patron, the state.

One of my intentions in this article is to have drawn further critical attention to the consolidated Kádár regime as a case of political populism best understood through the widespread social desire to retreat into the private sphere and the private fantasies of an apolitical elsewhere. Present-day populism, as the politics of the disillusioned and nostalgic masses, is similar. It openly critiques the Establishment and continuity, and it petitions for new economic models, social dynamics, and cultural idols. It gains popularity by recognizing people’s anti-political sentiments, allowing such imaginations to enter the realm of politics, and spearheading the outrage against a presumably corrupted elite. Emerging in Eastern Europe, it has recently swept through the West, eroding the status quo of modern democracy and bringing its institutions to their knees. More precisely, it emerged from the Eastern European experience of disillusionment shared by ever-extending segments of the population increasingly vulnerable to the neoliberal economic transformation. The rude awakening from global capitalism increased, as post-socialist nostalgia testifies, citizens’ fascination with the previous regime and prevented them from recognizing that the switch to a market economy was only the catalyst and not the cause of their destitution, that, in fact, societies suffer from the legacy of the very unsustainable socioeconomic models they once passively helped to engineer.

If we accept the assertion that the Kádár regime’s Goulash Communism failed because its weak economic performance, which was unable to support welfare policies and further the process of social liberalization, prompted desires too robust for its narrow ideological framework to hold back (in other words, it was unable to satisfy people’s demands for more welfare), we can make further claims about the recent upsurge in political populism. First, it places people’s expectations and desires above political rationality, but since these expectations are mostly unfounded and derive from the childish belief in the benefits of political inactivity, populism has to maintain society’s dishonest relationship with the past. Secondly, in its support for unreflective, restorative nostalgia and antagonism towards the self-critical reassessment of the state-socialist heritage, populism shelters people’s right to cherish an otherwise false sense of reality. Not only does it accept this new license to dishonesty and promote the freedom of an infantile citizenry, it also obtains political legitimacy as its guardian. Hence, populism eventually translates the private ideology of passive resistance into political action, but only in order to use anti-political subjectivity for its own unpredictable and “authentic” ends.

 

Bibliography

A Határozat [The Resolution]. Dir. Gyula Gazdag–Ember Judit. BBS–MAFILM Objektív Filmstúdió, 1972.

Balaton Retró [Balaton Retro]. Dir. Zsigmond Papp Gábor. Budapest Film, 2007.

Boym, Svetlana. The Future of Nostalgia. New York: Basic Books, 2001

Esterházy, Péter. “Frankfurti könyvvásár 2004 – Esterházy Péter béke díja” [Frankfurt Book Fair 2004 – Péter Esterházy’s Peace Prize]. Élet és Irodalom [Life and literature] 48, no. 42 (2004). Accessed July 14, 3017. http://www.es.hu/cikk/2004-10-18/esterhazy-peter/frankfurti-konyvvasar-2004-esterhazy-peter-beke-dija.html.

Guffey, Elizabeth E. Retro: The Culture of Revival. London: Reaktion Books, 2006.

Gyáni Gábor. “Kollaboráció és a hatalom titka” [Collaboration and the secret of power]. In Az ügynök arcai [The faces of the agent], edited by Sándor Horváth, 41–52. Budapest: Libri, 2014.

Győri, Zsolt, and György Kalmár, eds. Tér, hatalom és identitás viszonyai a magyar filmben. Debrecen: Debreceni Egyetemi Kiadó, 2015.

Halmai, Gábor. “(Dis)possessed by the Spectre of Socialism: Nationalist Mobilization in ‘Transitional’ Hungary.” In Headlines of Nation, Subtexts of Class: Working-Class Populism and the Return of the Repressed in Neoliberal Europe, edited by Don Kalb and Gábor Halmai, 113–141. New York–Oxford: Berghahn Books, 2011.

Hammer, Ferenc. “A megismerés szerkezetei, stratégiái és poétikái: szocio-doku a BBS-ben” [The structures, strategies, and poetics of recognition: Socio-documentary in BBS]. In BBG 50: A Balázs Béla Stúdió 50 éve [50 years of the Balázs Béla Studio], edited by Gelencsér Gábor, 263–74. Budapest: Műcsarnok/BBS, 2009.

K. Horváth, Zsolt: “A valóság metapolitikája. Kognitív realizmus a magyar társadalomkutatásban: szociográfia és dokumentumfilm” [The meta-politics of reality. Cognitive realism in Hungarian social research: Sociography and documentary film]. In BBG 50: A Balázs Béla Stúdió 50 éve [50 Years of the Balázs Béla Studio], edited by Gelencsér Gábor, 275–86. Budapest: Műcsarnok/BBS, 2009.

Kornai, János. “Paying the Bill for Goulash Communism: Hungarian Development and Macro Stabilization in a Political-Economy Perspective.” Social Research 63, no. 4 (1996): 943–1040.

Kornai, János. Economics of Shortage. Amsterdam: North Holland Press, 1980.

Laclau, Ernestio. “Populism: What’s in a Name?” In Populism and the Mirror of Democracy, edited by Francisco Panizza, 32–49. London–New York: Verso, 2005.

N.a. “A társadalmi folyamatok láthatóvá tétele: Beszélgetés a Balázs Béla Stúdió vezetőségével” [Making social processes visible: Conversation with the leadership of the Balázs Béla Studio]. Filmkultúra 12, no. 5 (1971): 21–24.

Nadkarni, Maya. “‘But it’s ours’: Nostalgia and the Politics of Authenticity in Post-Socialist Hungary.” In Post-Communist Nostalgia, edited by Maria Todorova and Zsuzsa Gille, 190–214. NewYork–Oxford: Berghahn, 2010.

Panizza, Francisco. “Introduction: Populism and the Mirror of Democracy.” In Populism and the Mirror of Democracy, edited by Francisco Panizza, 1–31. London–New York: Verso, 2005.

Pomogáts, Béla. “1956 (eltékozolt) erkölcsi öröksége” [The (wasted) ethical legacy of 1956]. Látó 17, no. 10 (2006): 50–57.

Pünkösti, Árpád. Kiválasztottak [The chosen]. Budapest: Árkádia, 1988.

Sárközy, Réka. Elbeszélt múltjaink: A magyar történelmi dokumentumfilm útja [Our narrated pasts: The paths of Hungarian historical documentaries]. Budapest: 1956-os Intézet/L’Harmattan, 2011.

Sipos, Júlia. “Budapest retró: beszélgetés Papp Gábor Zsigmonddal” [Budapest retro: Conversation with Gábor Zsigmond Papp]. Filmvilág 56, no. 11 (2013): 46–47.

Szabó, Elemér. “‘Körül voltam én véve rendesen [...], ha nincs a film, akkor engem biztos, hogy börtönbe zárnak’: Interjú Ferenczi József egykori tsz-elnökkel, A határozat című dokumentumfilm kulcsszereplőjével” [ʻI was completely surrounded […], were it not for that film they surely would have put me in prison’: Interview with former farm president József Ferenczi, key character of the documentary The Resolution]. Korall 65 (2016): 1–16.

Tarr, Béla. “Beszélgetés Ember Judittal” [Conversation with Judit Ember]. In Beszélgetések a dokumentumfilmről [Conversations on documentary film], edited by György Durst et al., 72–79. Budapest: Népművelési Propaganda Iroda, 1981.

Valuch, Tibor. “A Cultural and Social History of Hungary 1948–1990.” In A Cultural History of Hungary: in the Nineteenth and Twntieth Centuries, edited by László Kósa, 249–349. Budapest: Osiris Kiadó, 1998.

Varga, Zsuzsa. “Miért bűn a sikeresség? Termelőszövetkezeti vezetők a vádlottak padján az 1970-es években” [Why is success a crime? Agricultural cooperative leaders on the accused bench in the 1970s]. Történelmi Szemle 54, no. 4 (2012): 599–621.

1 Pomogáts, “1956 (eltékozolt) erkölcsi öröksége,” 50. This and all further quotes from Hungarian sources are my translation.

2 Esterházy, “Frankfurti könyvvásár 2004 – Esterházy Péter béke díja.” Élet és Irodalom 48, no. 42 (2004).

3 Horváth, “A valóság metapolitikája,” 275.

4 These include Sándor Sára’s Chronicle (1982), Judit Ember’s Pócspetri (1983), Right of Asylum (1988), Gyula Gulyás’ and János Gyula’s I was too at Isonzo (1982) and Without Breaking the Law (1987), Lívia Gyarmathy’s Cohabitation (1983), Gyarmathy’s and Géza Böszörményi’s György Faludy, poet (1988) and The Story of a Secret Concentration Camp in Communist Hungary. Recsk 1950–1953 (1989), Gyula Gazdag’s The Banquet (1979) and Package Tour (1984), and Pál Schiffer’s and Bálint Magyar’s On the Danube (1987).

5 Sárközy, Elbeszélt múltjaink, 154–55.

6 Ibid., 155.

7 See Zsolt Győri. “Discourse, power and resistance in sociographic documentaries of the late Kádár-era,” Studies in Eastern European Cinema 5, no. 2 (2014): 103–23.

8 Boym, The Future of Nostalgia, 58.

9 Ibid. 43.

10 Ibid., 49.

11 Horváth, “A valóság metapolitikája,” 283.

12 Guffey, Retro, 27.

13 Nadkarni, Nostalgia, 192.

14 Ibid.

15 Ibid., 199.

16 Horváth, “A valóság metapolitikája,” 282–83.

17 Hammer, “A megismerés szerkezetei,” 265.

18 N.a., “Társadalmi folyamatok,” 21.

19 Tarr, “Beszélgetés Ember Judittal,” 73.

20 Guffey, Retro, 26.

21 An earlier version of this segment was published as part of a chapter in the Hungarian volume Tér, hatalom és identitás.

22 Valuch, “A Cultural and Social History of Hungary,” 250–51.

23 Varga, “Miért bűn a sikeresség?” 600–02.

24 Pünkösdi originally published his article in the 1985 August issue of the journal Új Tükör. It was republished as part of his monograph referenced here: Pünkösti, Kiválasztottak, 328.

25 Varga, “Miért bűn a sikeresség?,” 602.

26 Ibid., 603–04.

27 The interview-based research of Pünkösti revealed very similar charges and procedures against presidents all over Hungary. (Pünkösti, Kiválasztottak, 325–86.) Even employees of the supreme court of justice admitted that “every investigation they started could have revealed malpractices” and that governmental approval of the establishment of auxiliary branches at cooperatives inevitably turned them into depots of suspicious people (ibid., 329).

28 In a recent interview, Ferenczi offers the following recollection of the time in question: “The regional party executives were very satisfied with my methods of running the cooperative, although I did not maintain informal contacts or socialize with them. I did accept an invitation to a game of cards. They kept on bragging about the ‘interests of workers,’ and they drank all night in a vineyard. I did not have time for such things. I wanted to work. I also meet them at the local party headquarters to discuss company affairs, and they were always positive about the developments. The attacks started from one day to the next, proving that the order came ‘from above’ and was not the consequence of a local or personal conflict of interest.” Szabó, “Körül voltam,” 7.

29 Gyula’s and János Gulyás’ Don’t Pale (Ne sápadj, 1983) reaches a very similar conclusion. See Pünkösti, Kiválasztottak, 326–27.

30 Varga, “Miért bűn a sikeresség?” 611.

31 Gyáni, “Kollaboráció és a hatalom titka,” 49.

32 Sipos, “Beszélgetés Papp Gábor Zsigmonddal,” 46.

33 Boym, The Future of Nostalgia, xv.

34 Guffey, Retro, 10–11.

35 Sárközy, Elbeszélt múltjaink, 263–4.

36 See Kornai, Economics of Shortage.

37 Kornai, “Goulash Communism,” 944.

38 Ibid., 964.

39 Ibid., 965–66.

40 Halmai, “(Dis)possessed by the Spectre of Socialism,” 115.

41 Kornai, “Goulash Communism,” 966.

42 Panizza, “Introduction,” 18.

43 Laclau, “Populism” 33.

44 Ibid., 43.

45 Panizza, “Introduction,” 20.

46 Ibid., 22.

2017_2_Bezsenyi–Lénárt

pdf

Volume 6 Issue 2 CONTENTS

The Legacy of World War II and Belated Justice in the Hungarian Films of the Early Kádár Era

Tamás Bezsenyi and András Lénárt

National University of Public Service and National Széchényi Library – 1956 Institute

In this article, we analyze the role of Hungarian films made in the 1960s in representing the traumatic legacy of World War II. With the solidification of the official narrative of the Holocaust in the mid-1960s, the Hungarian film industry also started to reflect on the tragedy of the Jews at the same time (which was not a terribly conspicuous part of the official narrative). The article focuses on six films as illustrations of the extent to which it was possible to reflect on the traumatic past in the early Kádár era, with particular emphasis on the legacy of the Holocaust. The films selected revolve around the question of individual responsibility, but they also depict psychological conflicts and portray the character’s attempts to prompt collective remembering. We argue that despite the communists’ claims of moral superiority, peace and reconciliation remains unattainable for the characters in the films because of the inability of the new social milieu to facilitate the process of coming to terms with past traumas.

Keywords: representations of the Holocaust, film and historical trauma, Hungarian films in the 1960s, Antal Páger, Holocaust and memory on film

In this article, we examine the role of Hungarian films made in the 1960s in representing the highly sensitive legacy of World War II. How did films try to provide answers to the question of survival, and how did they handle social amnesia? We argue that the films analyzed here concentrated mainly on individual morality in order to erode society’s general denial of responsibility. The movies intended to achieve justice in a real or figurative way, through legal or moral means. Confrontation with the past was portrayed mostly through individual self-reflection, especially in the context of police investigations and trials. The films are remarkably lenient with low-ranking perpetrators and bystanders. The viewer can, no doubt, feel empathy for the defenseless victims, but one can also identify with the powerless bystander or even with some of the perpetrators who escape condemnation due to the regime’s “pact of silence.” The films suggest that the socialist system condemns the sinners but also gives them a chance to reintegrate into a new and better society. At the same time, the films remained unable to resolve the problems of isolated victims and—in some cases—lonely perpetrators. Wrestling with the legacy of the war is represented as a personal exercise without the hope of reconciliation or redemption. We analyze five films as illustrations of the extent to which it was possible to address the traumatic past in the early Kádár era, with particular emphasis on the legacy of the persecution of the Jewish people.1 The subject of Jewishness was tabooed in socialist society. One’s origins could be Jewish, but socialization forced Jews to internalize aspects of their identities which were part of their Jewish heritage or at least to adhere to socialist norms. At the same time, the perpetrators and their representatives, whose way of thinking was left unchanged, remained marginalized, lonely individuals in socialist society.

Context: The Persecution of Jews in Public Discourses after the War

1945 was the most important caesura in the recent history of Hungary. The lost war and the devastation of the country demonstrated the improvidence and incompetence of the former regime, and the new authorities were faced with overwhelming challenges. The new political forces that emerged in Hungary in 1945 strove to disassociate themselves entirely from the Horthy period and its military defeat. This policy was expounded primarily and most forcefully by the Hungarian Communist Party (MKP). The party had been banned in the Horthy period, and its few hundred illegal members had been persecuted. But on two matters they were guided by political pragmatism rather than consistent principle. First, on Stalin’s instructions, Miklós Horthy was never brought to court, as a verdict against him could have turned him into a national martyr. Second, there could be no blanket condemnation of the Arrow Cross party (which had had over 100,000 voters), which had also been persecuted in the Horthy period.2 Since its membership was tiny in early 1945, the MKP hoped to win over former supporters of the extreme right-wing movement. Therefore, the policy was to issue dramatic condemnations of well-known Arrow Cross leaders and their views while at the same time turning a blind eye to “petty” rank-and-file members of the party who had committed no serious war crimes.

The task of prosecuting Hungarians who had committed war crimes or crimes against humanity (in Communist terminology “crimes against the people”) was a requirement outlined in Point 14 of the armistice agreement.3 The institution of People’s Tribunals was created by Act VI/1945. Local people’s courts were set up in 24 cities, while the senior court, which also dealt with matters on a national level, was set up in Budapest. The People’s Tribunals were initially intended to call to account the pre-1945 political elite and the officials who implemented their decisions, including members of the military who had played a decisive role in the war or who had committed “abuses” under wartime conditions.4 However, from the outset, the Communist Party used these institutions as political weapons.5 (The people’s courts had all completed their activities by April 1, 1950. In fact, most of the trials were concluded by 1947.) Altogether, more than 40,000 cases were heard, and over 22,000 defendants were found guilty. Of these, 414 were condemned to death, and in 180 cases the sentence was carried out. Of the 22,000 people who received custodial sentences, 20,000 were imprisoned, and 2,000 were sentenced to forced labor.6 With the dissolution of the People’s Tribunals, the Communist regime considered the confrontation with the traumatic legacy of the past over. When in the 1960s the countries of the Soviet bloc launched various campaigns against former war criminals, the Hungarian authorities remained reluctant to follow suit, and they referred to the work of the courts as a comprehensive and successful attempt at addressing the crimes of the recent past.7

According to the hypothesis of a study on the operation of the People’s Tribunals, almost half of the trials were related to atrocities against the Jews. The majority of the cases were murders committed by the former armed wing of the Arrow Cross party, mostly in Budapest.8 However, the question of the persecution of the Jews was “tabooed” from the beginning, and “ordinary” Arrow Cross members received very lenient sentences. This produced a strange psychological situation, according to István Bibó, in which persecuted Jews were utterly dissatisfied with the proceedings, whereas the rest of society saw them as a witch hunt.9 Ultimately, the new communist government, from 1948 on, did not want to erase the past completely (“Of the past let us make a clean slate”). Rather, they wanted to utilize it for their own purposes. The legacy of so-called “Horthy-fascism” was onerous, but useful at the same time. It provided the regime with all kinds of “enemies,” a tool which was indispensable for the emerging dictatorship.

One of these groups was the persecutors of Jewish people, the perpetrators of the Hungarian Holocaust. The regime’s relationship with the Holocaust and the Jews was, in fact, quite complex and ambiguous. Many memoirs and diaries were published, and Jewish institutions were established, including schools, orphanages, scout organizations, and so on. The Zionist movement also grew stronger than ever.10 The repression of civil life in the Eastern Bloc countries and the cold relationship between the newborn state of Israel and the USSR eventually led to the end of the short post-war “Jewish Renaissance.” The Party leadership no longer wished to focus too much on the traumatic aspects of the past, and so they offered a “new deal” to the Jews: they guaranteed the repression of anti-Semitism in public discourse and offered a chance to rebuild careers for individuals of Jewish origins, but in exchange discussions about the meanings of Jewishness and Jewish identity were marginalized.11 Some people did not comply with these simple rules during the period of state socialism, but they nonetheless used self-censorship in interviews, memoirs, and diaries. Due to the social and political circumstances, for a long time Jewish identity remained a sensitive topic that was difficult to discuss. Opportunities for public discussions about Jewishness were mostly provided by cases involving crimes that had been committed against political dissidents or people of Jewish origin (the Eichmann trial, the trial of Mihály Francia Kiss, trials against former members of the Arrow Cross Party, and the trials against gendarmes who had participated in atrocities in wartime Bačka).12

According to many scholars, the most striking feature of tabooing Jewishness was that the word “Jewish” was replaced by other terms, such as communist.13 Instead of acknowledging the suffering of the Jews, the stereotypical victim was portrayed in the context of an anti-fascist struggle and a struggle for universal human rights.14 In common usage, “the Jews” referred to the “Persecuted,” the “Sacrificial,” the “Martyr People.” Jewish identity as such was not spoken about in public. Rather, it was replaced by the concept of “Jewish ancestry.” There is consensus among scholars that the memory of the Holocaust was for the first time manifested in cultural products in the 1960s, in particular in film and literature.15 However, it was not until the 1980s that professionals—psychiatrists and psychologists—first confronted the traumas of the survivors’ generation.16 (The psychiatrists of the 1960–70s, for example the Júlia György school in Budapest, mainly focused on criminal or deviant behavior.) Despite the marginal nature of the memory of the Holocaust, references to issues related to the Hungarian Jewry as a community started to appear in the press in the late 1950s.17 A news report on the possibility of compensation for those persecuted for political or “other” reasons was published in the Party newspaper in January 1956.18 In the following year, the Party’s Central Committee proposed the establishment of a National Advocacy Organization for Victims of Nazism. The Hungarian press also reported on the Eichmann trial (1961/62) and the large-scale “Auschwitz trial,” which was held over the course of more than a year and a half, from December 1963 to August 1965.

The two trials significantly shaped the representation of the Holocaust in Hungarian films (for instance Utószezon, or “Late Season”), not to mention the entire American film industry. During the Eichmann trial, United Artists started promoting Stanley Kramer’s film, Judgement at Nuremberg. The film was based on actual events (the so-called Judges’ Trial of 1947, or, by its official name, the United States of America vs. Josef Altstötter, et al.), and, like Hungarian films of the 1960s, it revolved around the question of collective versus individual responsibility: who were the main culprits in the crimes against humanity committed by the Nazis: the entire German nation or certain representatives of the state? As in some of the films analyzed in this article, perpetrators in the Judgement at Nuremberg who are capable of self-reflection awaken a degree of sympathy in the audience. One of the judges, Dr. Ernst Janning, who served as Minister of Justice before the war, is portrayed as a self-critical person who sincerely realizes his sins. The theme of absolution-through-confession seems to have resonated well with the audience: the actor who played the judge was Maximillien Schell, and his performance earned him an Oscar award for the best lead actor.19

We draw a distinction in this article between remembrance and commemoration. Remembrance can be seen as a passive act, whereas commemoration implies a more proactive attitude towards the collection of memories.20 According to Pierre Nora, the official results of processing the past—history textbooks—became gradually more available to people with various social backgrounds in the second half of the twentieth century.21 Moreover, the emergence of nationwide commemorations during public holidays enlarged the group of people who could be considered (and were encouraged to consider themselves) the “beneficial owners” of the past. Therefore, acts of remembrance, which had been practiced locally and by narrow social groups, gradually became part of official activities of collecting memories. The “beneficial owners” of the past were seen by the state as being equal in status, so their memories became equally significant in memory politics. In the Hungarian context, Jewish remembrance slowly became part of formalized commemoration practices which depicted antifascist behavior, intellectual dissent, and even symbols of Jewishness, such as the tallith in the film Oldás és kötés (Cantata, 1963). The gradual inclusion of Jewish characters and Jewish themes in cinematic depictions of the past is demonstrated by the appearance of Jewish characters in the feature film Két pisztolylövés (Two Gunshots, 1977–79) and the popular television series, Kémeri (1984/85).22

Alongside the films and newspaper articles that addressed the legacy of war crimes, historical books that reflected on the traumatic past were published as well. The most well-known examples include Darutollasok – Szegedtől a királyi várig (“Soldiers with crane’s feathers – From Szeged to the royal palace”) and A berchtesgadeni sasfészektől a berlini bunkerig: fejezetek a második világháború történetéből (From the Eagle’s Nest of Berchtesgaden to the Berlin bunker: Chapters from the history of World War II), one authored and one coauthored by Elek Karsai.23 These books articulated the official interpretation of the causes of World War II, and they both portrayed Jews either as active anti-fascist oppositionists or as naïve victims whose deaths represented the shameful chapters of the recent past. In 1966, a book was published about SS Standartenführer Kurt Becher’s life and activities in Hungary, which included reflections on post-war judicial procedures.24 Beginning in 1965, several historical books were translated from German about the Eichmann case, the Auschwitz trial, and other famous cases.25 Moreover, further steps were made toward expanding historical research on the topic.26 One of the most successful books that addressed the topic from a historical perspective was published at the beginning of the 1970s. The memoir of a former Soviet spy, Sándor Radó, entitled Dóra jelenti (Dóra reports) became a huge success in Hungary, and it was turned into a film in 1977. Although the characters in the book and the film come from different social backgrounds, Jewish origin was portrayed emphatically as an identity of on its own. However, it was mostly associated with Soviet spies or Communist-Nazi double agents.

The growing frequency of representations of the traumatic legacy of the war in Hungary was closely linked to the emergence of the thaw in Khrushchev’s Soviet Union. In the more relaxed cultural atmosphere, Soviet feature films started to reflect on the memory of the Holocaust in subtle, indirect ways. However, Jewishness was not explored in detail, and it was most often portrayed in connection with the theme of anti-fascism and the stereotype of the stalwart, committed communist. Two of the most significant films dealing with the topic during the thaw (1956–68) were Soldaty (Soldiers, 1956) and Khronika pikiruiushchego bombardirovshchika (Chronicle of the Dive Bomber, 1968). In Soldaty, the main character, Farber plays an insecure (Jewish) intellectual who comes across as a weak, feminine figure, in comparison with his tall and strong Soviet comrades. Nevertheless, the fate of Farber could be interpreted as a metaphor for Soviet society and Jewish suffering during the war. In Khronika pikiruiushchego bombardirovshchika the lead character, Venia Gurevich is a violinist who becomes a bomber pilot during the war. The traumatic past is evoked through his relationship with his beloved grandfather, who represents the painful legacy of the Holocaust.27

Despite the growing number of historical assessments and cinematic portrayals, the most important field in which aspects of Jewishness and trauma were represented was literature. Literary works provided often subtle yet very powerful depictions of wartime suffering and the theme of Jewishness. Of the many literary depictions of the topic, two German dramas deserve particular mention.28 The plays were translated into Hungarian in the mid-1960s, and later they were performed on stage. Rolf Hochhut’s play (Der Stellvertreter) has provoked intense debates in West Germany. Through the figure of the helpless Pope Pius XII, it pilloried the weakness and the moral compromises of the Vatican and other bystanders, who let the Italian (converted) Jews be deported. One of the main characters, Doctor (Mengele) was an otherworldly, demonic figure,29 which in Mary Fulbrook’s view confirmed the dominant view regarding the responsibility of the Germans in the Holocaust; i.e. that “a small group of criminals’ and villains ruling in Germany could be blamed for everything.”30 According to Fulbrook, this symbolism was far from the “banality of evil” thesis advocated by Hannah Arendt, and it absolved the average German citizen of responsibility. Such statements, however, need to be qualified. In Hochhut’s detailed analysis, not only vicious, insane figures, but also ordinary people observed the horrors with total indifference. Similar characters also featured in Hungarian films later. “Ordinary citizens” and indifferent bystanders depicted in these films and literary works continued with their work and their lives after the war without remorse.

The second play, Peter Weiss’s drama The Investigation (Die Ermittlung) dealt with the Auschwitz trial. The dispassionate narrative style and the diverse cast offered an accurate representation of the “perpetrator” in West German society. The play also provoked a debate about the legacy of the Holocaust in Hungary. The first Hungarian reports on the drama appeared in connection with a campaign to promote German left-wing writers in November 1965.31 Two years later, during the trial of former Arrow Cross Party members, Péter Molnár Gál, the critic who wrote for the party newspaper (Népszabadság), raised the question in connection with the premiere of the drama in the National Theatre: “Is it necessary, over and over again, who knows how many times, to give an artistic form to the horrors?” Referring to the Arrow Cross trial against Vilmos Kröszl and 18 of his accomplices that took place in Zugló between 19 January and 19 April 1969, he gave the following answer:32

 

An era has ended, but not yet come to completion. It is not resolved, it remained open, like a modern play, and after the ‘swastika curtain’ fell it continued to live disturbingly in the peace that followed. Today, when the National Theatre presents Peter Weiss’s oratorio The Investigation, a similar trial takes place here in Budapest with broken victims and arrogant killers. This strange coincidence is a memento: this glowing evocation is not actually history, it is not the gymnastics of a literatura that has run out of adequate topics, but rather is living actuality.33

 

It is interesting that Molnár Gál stresses the topical and incomplete nature of past traumas, arguing that the “Terror” (i.e the Holocaust) should rather be forgotten. Although his motivations remain unclear, he might have been alluding to the series of contemporary Hungarian films—all based on literary works—that were released at roughly the same time, films which all revolved around a similar them: the legacy of the traumatic past and the incompleteness of reconciliation.

Trauma, Violence, and the Memories of Perpetrators

In 1964, Tibor Cseres published Hideg napok (“Cold Days”), a novel about the 1942 Novi Sad massacre. Two years later, András Kovács made a film adaptation by the same title. Both met with favorable international reactions and drew attention to the violent raid in Southern Hungary (Bačka).34 The writer’s approach was not one-sided. His focus was not on the perpetrators, but on the complex process of coming to terms with the past, which eventually made the characters realize that they had become complicit in mass murder as cogs in a machine. By focusing on individual responsibility, the book and the film tried to examine how the carefully planned anti-partisan “cleanup operation” escalated into a bloody reprisal against the civilian population. The crimes were clear: innocent people died or suffered physical and psychological injuries which cast a shadow over their entire lives. The question of the liability of the perpetrators was much more problematic. The context in which perpetrators contemplate their experiences in the film is a prison cell in 1945. The characters are all former soldiers who participated in the Novi Sad massacre. They are trying to explain to one another and themselves the details of the events and their own behavior and/or alleged powerlessness. The trial and the impending severe punishments are omnipresent in the prison, but the detainees still make an attempt to soothe their consciences, emphasizing the role of chance in the events. “They are no better than us,” one of them says, “they only have better luck.” In the solitude of the cell they try to give a relatively honest account of their motivations and their responsibility in the escalation of violence. Cseres’ choice of topic was criticized and praised at the same time, which demonstrates the controversial nature of the theme of war crimes in Hungary at the time. Instead of evoking the trauma of the victims, he narrated the events from the perspective of the perpetrators. His approach was, thus, groundbreaking at the time. The novel offered a useful prism through which Hungarian society could confront the Bačka massacre and the criminality of war.

The public discourses on wartime violence, which were partly fueled by literary works (including Cold Days), also led to the organization of actual trials against former policemen and soldiers of the Horthy regime. Critical and journalistic responses to Cold Days framed the debate on the issue of mass murders in the context of a socialist public space.35 Moreover, cooperation with the Yugoslav authorities in addressing the atrocities facilitated a prolonged, relatively open debate about the murders committed by both sides.36 Genuine attempts were made to come to terms with the past through legal means: trials against representatives of the pre-war regime were carried out between 1967 and 1973, and they resulted in lengthy sentences for almost 20 people. Two additional investigations were initiated against two Arrow Cross armored units. While the trials in 1967 met with significant media attention, five years later the events seemed to have lost a great deal of their importance. The past was considered over, so the punishments that were meted out for the crimes were less severe.37 The context for confronting the past was no longer the courtroom, but scholarship. Wartime mass murders were no longer off-limits for Hungarian historical research, and this shift led to a gradual growth in the number of analytical publications on the dark chapters of the war.38

There are some conspicuous similarities between Cold Days and Zoltán Várkonyi’s film Szemtől szembe (“Face to Face,” 1970). The basic situation is very similar. In both films, former comrades meet and share their memories with each other, although in the first case this happens under pressure, in a prison cell before a trial, while in the second, the soldiers reunite at a formal ceremony dedicated to two martyrs 25 years after the tragic events have taken place. In both cases, the choices and responsibilities of the individual come under scrutiny. In the first film, the stakes are much higher, whereas in the second, the recovery of individual self-esteem and respect for others take center stage. There is no threat or menace, the past is over. The former soldiers are merely looking for purification and empathy from their comrades. This is why the director of the local school decides to go to the event, of which he was informed in the news. However, his arrival provokes antagonism rather than empathy. First, he is blamed by everyone for the senseless death of 63 brothers-in-arms and the same number of Soviet soldiers in the war. Although the former captain, Sajbán, was ready to surrender to the advancing Soviet troops towards the end of the war, he failed to order a ceasefire. Moreover, the soldiers in the rifle unit could have liberated a concentration camp in a nearby village if they had been willing to take some risks. However, it gradually becomes apparent that not only the captain, but all of the other people had their own interests and responsibilities, which prevented them from mounting resistance against the retreating German troops. Everybody is guilty. The film does a good job showing the different careers of the “ordinary soldiers” after the war.39 The captain became a school principal, one of the officers became a physician, another one a journalist, and the corporal who sympathized with the communists arrives at the ceremony as deputy minister. But some of the soldiers remained farmers or waiters, and the only soldier who had actually shot a German officer barely survived the Soviet attack and stayed in his village as a poor cemetery keeper. He was the only who did something and tried to protect the members of the Jewish labor unit. In the end, he escaped deportation, though not because of the attempt he made to help the Jews. Although he is the one character who would deserve absolution in the film, he remains an outcast: he lives in absolute solitude in the same village, far away from friends, and he is given no social or political recognition.

Despite their responsibility in the unfolding of the tragic events in their locality, none of the soldiers was taken to court, and only one of them was actually reported to the police: “A dirty fellow dumped on me badly, but I had a good honest Jewish man who pulled me out.” This character is dull and simple-minded, but also brutally honest: he says only what he thinks.40 “In my village not a single Jew remained, even if I wanted to, I could not be angry with anyone.” Justice is not served by legal means, and the soldiers are not condemned morally by their victims either. Although two former labor service conscripts are invited to the 25th anniversary reunion (which would have been highly unlikely in real life), they feel uncomfortable, and they are upset by the attitude of the former soldiers.

The motive of the memory of the unknown soldiers who died for the “enemy”—i.e. for the wartime regime in Hungary—appears very similarly in Face to Face and in Zoltán Fábri’s Plusz-mínusz egy nap (“One Day, More or Less,” 1972). Here, the deputy minister asks if the memorial to the forgotten heroes, the Martyrs’ Tomb, is in good condition. The tormented, traumatized caretaker responds: “Yes, but are you not curious about the others? Here are all 63. I looked after them just out of friendship. Not a lot is spent on them.”

The minute by minute reconstruction of the last day of the events in the film eventually allows the soldiers to recognize one another’s feelings and motivations during a tense situation. They are unable to find a decisive point in time when things went wrong, because the pivotal moment was different for each member of the unit. The captain’s wife asks cynically after the meeting if it made any sense at all, but the question remains unanswered. The husband drives on quietly, and we can see a new town under construction, which can be interpreted as a symbol of the construction of a new country. The act of remembering in the film does not result in coming to terms with the traumas of the past, and it appears to be meaningless. Remembering is portrayed as a burden for the participants in the traumatic events, a legacy that the future is unable to reconcile with the present. Although there is a multiplicity of interpretations of the past, participants are unable to relate to or process its legacy. They either condemn or praise past events. There are no shades of nuance. The conclusion of the films also suggests that attempts at remembering and reconstructing the past do not necessarily result in the processing of traumas, even if the survivors push the need to remember.

Trauma and Responsibility in Zoltán Fábri’s Films

The films by Zoltán Fábri analyzed in this section involve a similar need and compulsion: the need to remember sin and the search for a remedy. This is why the motive of a court trial can be found in all of them. Like Várkonyi and Kovács, Fábri also addressed the issue of individual and collective responsibility in his films. In his film adaptation of György Rónay’s 1963 novel Esti gyors (Evening Express) in 1967, to which he gave the aforementioned title Utószezon, the protagonist commits suicide because of a crisis of conscience.41 In this film, “old-timers” play the main roles. A group of elderly people—a former high court judge, a pharmacist, a general, a teacher and a trader—live their stagnant and harmless lives—as if in a bubble—in a small, quiet town. They are connected to the present only through the daily news. Otherwise they exchange ironic comments about the little time they have left in the world: it is merely “Late Season.” One joke, however, goes horribly wrong: the protagonist gets confused about a phone call (allegedly from the “police”) and about press reports of the Eichmann trial, and he decides to request a court judgement in his own case. Twenty years earlier, he confided in a former classmate, who, as the local police officer in 1944, had accused the owner of the pharmacy and his wife of being Jews. The couple was deported and the main character, Kerekes, never saw them again. His remorse appears deserved. Kerekes demands to be either acquitted or condemned, and he does not seem to care which. He is committed to learning the truth and easing his guilty conscience. However, his desperate attempt to come to terms with the traumatic past fails. The judicial institutions and his friends have no idea whatsoever how to handle the situation. Only one person in the group—the Auschwitz survivor—is willing to condemn him at an exhausting staged “trial,” but even he withdraws his judgement the following day, after having sobered up. Unable to find reconciliation and absolution, Kerekes makes an unsuccessful attempt to kill himself. In the last scenes of the movie he is shown sitting in desperate solitude in the midst of a joyful crowd in the old gentlemen’s club.

The film is unique in the sense that it represents the trauma of the Holocaust in a direct manner: while being chased by old men, Kerekes takes shelter in a cinema where he sees the news about the Eichmann trial and a shocking documentary about the death camps.42 In one of Kerekes’ nightmares, he appears naked in a gas chamber—which resembles phone booths with transparent walls—and dies with the rest of the people in the chamber after the taps are opened. Partly because of the gas chamber scence, Late Season was not received well, unlike Fábri’s previous films. Some critics considered it a total failure and criticized the movie both from a literary and an aesthetic point of view. The complexities of the film will not be analyzed here due to spatial limitations. Only one aspect will be discussed: the controversial casting.

According to Péter György, the movie would have been a decent—albeit not a very successful—attempt at portraying the traumatic past, had the former “Arrow Cross” sympathizer Antal Páger and the “Jewish” Lajos Básti not played the most important characters. The casting, in his opinion, discredited the attempt to confront the past through the film. By choosing these particular actors, he claims, Fábri made the question of social conscience unimportant and venial.

 

And there was the political-aesthetic lesson, the outstanding artistry of Páger and Básti, which could have been admired by the members of the audience, although they were aware who had played which role in real life. If a Jew can play a former chief police inspector, who after serving his sentence could live quite a calm and excellent life [...], then everything is fine, you do not have to take anything too seriously, then maybe this Eichmann case is not such a serious matter either.43

However, György’s conclusion is somewhat premature. His verdict was made hastily, before he had considered other interpretations; it was perhaps influenced by his general opinion of the memory politics of the era. One might raise the following question concerning his interpretation: to what extent was the reception of the film actually influenced by the personal background of the leading actor? If the audience did indeed interpret the film in the context of Páger’s personal life (a possibility which is discussed in the next section of this article), this would suggest that the director had given the actor a chance to the penance. Does this interpretation hold if one takes into consideration the fact that the role of the former police captain was played by Lajos Básti, a man of Jewish origins? György analyzes Late Season in the context of other cinematic works of the time, while reflecting on the regime’s “devastating identity politics,” which furthered (largely by ignoring) complicity. He claims that although the regime allowed the creation of films addressing the traumatic aspects of the past, the casting could also be perceived as a cynical attempt to belittle the significance of such events. If this was the case, do we need to take into account other actors’ lives when analyzing the films of the Kádár era? If yes, which actors should be considered, and who should be left out? Despite the flaws in György’s argument, it is plausible that the choice of actors shaped perceptions and interpretations of the traumatic past. A more balanced interpretation of the film, however, would refrain from overemphasizing this connection. Zoltán Fábry’s creative autonomy stands beyond all doubt and, as far as Páger is concerned, as a renowned artist, he could have refused the part if he had wanted to do.44 If the moral dilemmas and impotence of the protagonist did, indeed, touch him deeply because of his own personal life history, then one might pose the question: could his involvement in the film be regarded as a sort of “confession”? He was morally culpable and complicit in the crimes (although on a much smaller scale than many others), and this may well have made him feel unceasing remorse. Whatever the motivations Páger had when accepting the part, the sources indicate that the choice of actors was most likely the result of conscious planning, in which the actors’ professionalism played the decisive role. Moreover, Fábri had worked with Páger before in Vízivárosi nyár (“Hard Summer,” 1964) and Húsz óra (“Twenty hours,” 1965).

The Páger Affair

Irrespective of Fábri’s motivations behind casting Páger for the role, the actor’s return to Hungary and his subsequent career epitomizes the politics of memory in the early Kádár era. The most controversial episodes in Páger’s life, like the legacy of the traumatic past, were not discussed openly at the time. As in the case of the fictional characters in the films already discussed, his past was not reconciled with his present, it was merely swept under the carpet. When after many years of background negotiations, Páger eventually returned to Hungary in the autumn of 1956, he was not required to make any public show of atonement. His former villa was even given back to him, and he was able to continue his acting career. Páger’s return to film exemplified the ambivalence of the way Hungarian society confronted with the past at the time. The Politburo did not want to deal with the actor’s past, and it did not want others to deal with it either. It allowed Páger to perform on stage and on the screen, and it perceived him as a “cultural product.” Nobody was supposed to remember or reflect upon Páger’s rise to prominence and his spectacular career before 1945.45 However, the regime’s efforts to bury the darkest chapters of his past were not always successful. In the early autumn of 1956, artists and civilians protested both publicly and in anonymous letters against his return. The outbreak of the revolution six weeks later and the consolidation of the Kádár regime in 1957 made the indignation provoked by Páger’s return completely insignificant. Nonetheless, his past continued to cast shadows on his life and career, despite his growing popularity and artistic successes.

As archival records demonstrate, the chapters of Páger’s former life were never actually forgotten, but they were not discussed publicly either.46 Although he never became a member of the Arrow Cross party, he had had good relationship with representatives of the “extreme-right actors’ group” (László Szilassy, Zita Szeleczky, and others). He had been a member of the Arrow Cross cultural propaganda institution, the “House of Culture,” and he had often played prominent roles in Arrow Cross events, together with Szeleczki. He had been on friendly terms with the former director of the Hungarian National Theatre, Ferenc Kiss, who later was sentenced for war crimes. Due to his relationship with Kiss, Páger most likely had conflicts with prohibited leftist (Communist) or Jewish actors and directors, such as Tamás Major (Director of the National Theater between 1945 and 1962), Lajos Básti (leading actor of the National Theater after the war), and Zoltán Várkonyi (director of dozens of movies and rector of the Budapest Film Academy between 1972 and 1979). By luring Páger back to Hungary, both the Ministry of Interior and the Party leadership hoped to weaken the “fascist emigration” and strengthen Hungary’s reputation by exploiting the propaganda value provided by the return of a first rate actor.47 Doubts about Páger’s conversion seem to have been well founded. In a surprisingly frank letter to his childhood friend, which was actually addressed to the Secret Service, he openly expressed his anti-Semitic views. He claimed that while he was never a communist, he had always helped the poor, the “barefoot,” and that he was forced to leave the country in spite of the fact that he had been adored by his audience.

 

What would have happened to me if I had stayed at home and had fallen into the hands of the baited Jews? Maybe they were my only enemies. And so they remained. They’ve put on me the ‘hump,’ it is because of them that I do not take a single step to the stage and to making movies, because they are the powerful ones; whatever they want to happen will happen.48

The former editor of the weekly Hétfői Hírlap recalled in his memoirs that after Páger’s repatriation daily papers at first did not dare comment on the event, and they only published the official news agency communiqué.49 The press, however, soon picked up the theme: “A great sensation was created. It turned out that in that political atmosphere a one-line piece of news could be at least as sensational as a bold political article.”50 The newspaper Népszava, for example, openly criticized press reports that followed the official line too closely. The author acknowledged the importance of granting forgiveness to Páger: “It is correct and democratic that our government unobtrusively permitted the repatriation of a famous actor who before our liberation committed serious crimes against our nation with his anti-democratic behavior.”51 Yet, while he agreed that the new state was stable enough to allow for such gestures, he also highlighted that such a move could send out ambivalent signals: “the people who have been punished in Hungary could also expect to be boosted.” In a concluding remark the article suggested toning down the festive atmosphere provoked by Páger’s return in the media. While blatant criticism of the party’s policies could seem surprising, it should be noted that such discussions took place only a few months before the revolution of 1956. Due to the activities of the Petőfi Circle52 and the resignation of the Stalinist party leader Mátyás Rákosi, the party’s grip over the press loosened. The unusually critical reactions, which were directed partly against Páger and partly against the Party leaders, had a common theme: the actor was welcome in Hungary as long as he worked hard, was modest, and his acting benefitted the domestic audience. The lessons of the “Páger-fever” were summarized by one detective two weeks after Páger’s arrival:

 

On the one hand, the Páger-case is evidence of the fact that the protagonists of the events of 1944 or its masterminds are still unfavorably received by wide circles of society, and not only by the Jews. On the other hand, it demonstrates that in wide circles of society a strong aversion has developed to people who have emigrated to the West, […] to those who lived well while we suffered at home, starved, and rebuilt the country. If they want to come back, let them come, but they should remain silent, and they should not dream of playing a leading role in this country.53

Since Páger was willing to play by the rules, his anti-Semitism was not mentioned and he was not stigmatized for his wartime political views. This strategy bore fruit, and at the end of September, he wrote to his family with a tone of relief: “This week I had a lot of Jewish visitors. Among others, yesterday, Lajos Basthi [sic!] came to see me. He generously offered me his services. From all this I see that the government has done something to stop the attacks.”54

The short biography of Páger by Molnár Gál, entitled A Páger-ügy (“The Páger Affair, 1988) and published two years after the actor’s death, addresses his political engagement in the 1940s and his apparently successful but controversial reintegration into the socialist system.55 However, Molnár Gál argues that despite Páger’s successful artistic career, he was not entirely accepted by Hungarian society. Like the fictional characters in the films of the early Kádár era, Páger never truly confronted his past in public, so he was never granted total absolution. According to Molnár Gál, a good opportunity for the admission of his mistakes came in 1967 at the Venice Biennale, when Late Season was enrolled for the film festival. However, the opportunity was missed. The film provoked public indignation in Venice, mostly because Israel criticized the director for offering the protagonist’s role to Páger. Fábri tried to defend his actor by saying that “he had cleared himself to the satisfaction of the authorities,” but to no avail. Variety magazine, for example, labelled the film the “Hungarian Jud Süss.”56 It claimed that the inclusion of the film in the festival was a scandal, and it criticized the Kádár regime, characterizing it as cynical for having allowed Páger to play a leading role. Despite its controversial reception, the film was awarded the Golden Lion for Páger’s performance. Molnár Gál argues convincingly that the award should be considered an act of “cultural diplomacy reparation” on behalf of the organizers.57 At the same time, the film’s problematic reception—scandal versus award—symbolizes Páger’s unfinished integration into postwar society and encapsulates the failures of the attempts to come to terms with the legacy of the Holocaust in contemporary Europe.

The timing of the screening adds another layer of complexity to the interpretation of the film. Late Season was screened in February 1967, just a few weeks after the beginning of a trial against a group of war criminals in Hungary. While there is no evidence for a direct link between the two events, the timing was probably not coincidental. The topic of the persecution of the Jews was addressed in public discourse and cultural products with growing frequency in the second half of the 1960s. As the films analyzed earlier demonstrate, personal responsibility, accountability, and legal cases were prominent themes in cultural representations of the traumatic past at the time, and sometimes these representations referred to or were even inspired by actual trials against former Nazi collaborators.

Absolution through Confession: Pillar of Salt

Although criticisms of Fábri’s casting decisions were not totally unfounded, Late Season was not the first film in which the “Arrow Cross” Páger appeared in a similarly controversial role. Sóbálvány (“Pillar of Salt,” 1958), a rather didactic and duly forgotten film directed by Zoltán Várkonyi, also featured the actor, who plays a character who makes questionable moral choices in wartime Hungary. The protagonist of the film is a doctor, who, during the siege of Budapest in 1945 continues to operate on wounded people in a poorly equipped hospital. He admits a persecuted stranger to the ward, but fails to intervene when the Nazis arrest the suspicious man, who is killed during a failed escape attempt. After the war, the doctor is reported for having failed to rescue the man who was supposedly a communist. The film focuses on remorse and follows the development of the protagonist’s character. The plot culminates in the doctor’s confession before the court, resulting in complete moral purification, and thus, an overture to a new life. In one of the most fascinating scenes in the film, the doctor is required to reenact the escape and impersonate the Nazi soldier who was present at the time. When confronted with the consequences of his moral choices, the doctor realizes that had he shown even a small degree of empathy, he could have saved the man pursued by the Nazis, but his own indifference sealed the man’s fate.

Despite the doctor’s acknowledgement of his own culpability in the tragic events, he initially remains reluctant to take the blame. As a young Communist functionary put it, “You see, you are just like that! Taking some, but not all of the responsibility.” However, he assumes full responsibility in the end, but not all of the characters in the film are capable of doing so. Halfway through the film, the well-meaning but conceited, alcoholic hospital director offers a fatalistic explanation of his own indifferent attitude: “Hungary has been a country of anonymous denunciations for centuries. […] They want to snuff you out, they have already taken care of me. They place their own men everywhere. Now, it’s your turn.” He continues: “Do you want your truth from ‘them’ [the Communists]? […] To get through! The question is who manages to survive?” The doctor, who comes from a middle-class background, also realizes that the aim of the new political system is to get rid of him. The desperate physician eventually understands that if he fails to muster the courage to face his own demons and tackle the legacy of the traumatic past, he will fall. However, the new regime did not intend to eliminate the adherents of the old order. Its goal was to make them admit their past mistakes and, in doing so, consolidate the social base of the new state. Or to put it in simpler terms: to convert fascists into anti-fascists. The idea that the confession of past mistakes could lead to absolution and integration into the new society is expressed in a less significant scene, in which the new communist hospital director tells the doctor who is ready to convert that “the memories differ, but our future is the same.”

The Impossibility of Reconciliation: One Day, More or Less

Plusz-mínusz egy nap (“One Day, More or Less,” 1973), which was based on a short story by Ádám Bodor by the same title, differs from the rest of the films analyzed in this article, as it portrays a more thorough and desperate—yet, tragically unsuccessful—attempt by a perpetrator to come to terms with his own shameful past. The main character has actually served a long prison sentence for his crimes, but he still decides to return to the scene of his violent deeds, where as a sergeant he killed some of the local villagers and had their houses burnt down during the war. No matter how many years (25!) he has spent in prison and in forced labor camps, he is committed to reconciling with the locals. Upon his release, the former soldier, Baradla, feels empty and disinterested, and he even escapes to the penal compound once. The guards on duty eventually become his companions, and they read out the unopened letters which had been written to him many years before. However, it is only when his former comrade in the penalty battalion, Simon Obrád, is mentioned that he starts paying attention and decides to visit his friend—who during the days of the uprising of 1956 sent him a letter. It is clear from the outset that the obsessive, nervous wreck will be unable to start a normal, civilian life. He has lost his interest in the mundane aspects of life: he even remains disinterested when the lively Obrád offers him his own girlfriend.

Everything irritates and annoys the gloomy, aloof, introverted former war criminal. There is only one thing he is interested in: meeting the villagers. He returns with his comrade to the village looking for survivors, but the little village cemetery only has graves dedicated to ‘our martyrs’: people who were killed in October 1944. He tries to find the graves of his fallen comrades who fought for Horthy: “And ours?” he asks, “I cannot find them.” “[Their graves are] unmarked; as is fitting for the heroic dead.” They eventually recognize the innkeeper, who wants to remember neither them nor the events. He feels extremely uncomfortable and embarrassed, and he is clearly afraid of the two visitors. When the increasingly drunk strangers propose a “re-trial,” everyone, including the innkeeper, rejects the idea and denies remembering anything. Despite the foul-mouthed pleas of Baradla—“Here is an encounter, we need to talk about something. We have common memories, we must understand one another”—the villagers walk out of the “meeting.” Only one man, the son of one of the victims, appears in the pub, but he attacks the visitors with a hammer and then attacks the policeman who suddenly shows up. (The young man is finally restrained by the others.) Although as the relative of a victim he could take the moral high ground, he has to face serious legal consequences because of attempted homicide of public officials: “Miska, why? – Because I’m in a good mood, little git! As if you had not stayed for an hour in front of the window!” and then he spits in the policeman’s eyes. After the travelers are warned by the police to leave the pub, they go to the house where they were quartered during the war and meet the descendants of their former hosts. The owners and their tipsy company—the postman, the priest, and the head of the farmers’ cooperative—do not want to believe what happened 25 years earlier. The priest offers to help, but in vain. When he suggests that “I’ll look for this fire in the church archives,” Obrád rejects the offer: “It is not worth mentioning, Reverend, only what remains in memory in true, am I right? [...] As if it never happened.”

Despite his desperate efforts to find reconciliation, Baradla finds no relief, and his attempts to engage with the traumatic chapters of his past fail completely. He is willing to forgive the villagers for having killed six of his soldiers, but nobody wants to talk to him, nobody wants to remember, as if they were indifferent to the violent events of the past. Written, archival records of the fire do not help him either, and he eventually disappears from the scene. The viewer is under the impression that he is going to kill himself, but he vents his frustration on Obrád instead, eventually killing him. The fates of the two friends and their fellow soldiers are completely intertwined in the film: they hold on to each other through thick and thin, despite the presence of both good and evil, loyalty and betrayal in their relationship. The impossibility of attaining reconciliation, however, gradually destroys the bond between the main characters. Normalcy is impossible to achieve without coming to terms with the traumatic past. When Baradla kills his friend and burns his body, the outskirts of the village burst into flames again, as they did 25 years earlier. As we learn at the end of the film, the traumatic past was not actually forgotten by the victims, irrespective of their claims throughout the film. A leisurely morning chat between police officers reveals that the villagers remembered the events very well, and they considered the former sergeant a sadist.

Conclusions

The films analyzed in this article all deal with psychological conflicts, attempts to search for moral truth, and the desperate endeavor to provoke collective remembering. It is by no means accidental that films representing moral reconciliation were produced in a period that was famous for sensational war crime trials. Out of twenty films dealing with topics such as the persecution of Jews and communists before 1945, forced collectivization, the expropriation of private property, the victims of Communist party purges after 1945, and so on, ten were produced in the 1960s, four in the following decade, and the remaining six in the 1980s, when it become possible to talk about subjects which earlier had been taboo.58 A common theme in all of these movies was the impossibility of reconciling the present with the crimes of the past. The victims of the past are mostly portrayed as a burden for the future. Victims are represented as pitiful human beings, whose gloomy souls spoil their social surroundings. Their moral conflicts provoke confusion and incomprehension, and their moral superiority triggers irritation and repugnance.

These films tested the aesthetic as well as the discursive boundaries of the early Kádár period. The sensitive topics they addressed were generally avoided in public discourse at the time. They portrayed the difficult and controversial aspects of “historical justice,” and they offered artistic examinations of social conscience with regards to the traumatic events of World War II. Therefore, they testify to the gradual revival of individual and collective remembering in Hungarian society at the time, and to the public articulation of new forms of memory. By offering complex and multi-layered representations of the legacies of the traumatic past, they revealed various aspects of the truth to which the audience could relate and with which people could identify. Unlike schematic, official representations, most of the films analyzed in this article transgressed binary representations of the historical legacy that portrayed the process of coming to terms with the past as a struggle between the forces of the “bad” past and the “good” future. Although crimes were usually (but not exclusively) attributed to the bygone era, the films also offered subtle criticisms of the new regime and its tendency to remain emotionally reticence and trivialize or conceal sensitive issues. The legitimacy of the system’s myths of origins was questioned in the “late justice” films, as the protagonists’ individual fates and personal tragedies were shown in the context of the traumatic turning points of recent Hungarian history (World War II and the Holocaust). Despite the new regime’s claims to moral superiority, peace and reconciliation remains unattainable for the characters in the films, as their social environments remain incapable of facilitating healing. The drama that takes place on an individual level seems absurd and grotesque in a society that is characterized by general indifference towards and disinterest in the traumatic legacy of the past.

 

Archival Sources

Historical Archives of the State Security Services (ÁBTL)

Files:

K-587. T dosszié “Pacsirta”

M-17376/1 sz. “Cyránó”

M-18658 sz. “Jenei”

M-30841 sz. “Pesti Péter”

 

Open Society Archives (OSA)

Koordinációs Bizottság 1966. március 30-i ülésének jegyzőkönyve (Minutes of the

March 30, 1966 meeting of the Coordination Committee). Accessed August 25, 2017.

http://osaarchivum.org/files/fa/999/4/1/koordinacios/1966/koord_biz_66_03_30.pdf.

 

Bibliography

Andrews, Maggie. “Poppies, Tommies and Remembrance: Commemoration is Always Contested.” (World War I centenary commemoration, United Kingdom). Soundings 58, (2014): 104–12.

A. Sajti, Enikő. Délvidék 1941–1944: A magyar kormányok délszláv politikája [Bačka 1941–1944: The policies of the Hungarian governments concerning Yugoslavia]. Budapest: Kossuth, 1987.

A. Sajti, Enikő. Impériumváltások, revízió és kisebbség: Magyarok a Délvidéken 1918–1947 [Regime changes, revision, and minority: Hungarians in Bačka]. Budapest: Napvilág, 2004.

Barna, Ildikó, and Andrea Pető. A politikai igazságszolgáltatás a II. világháború utáni Budapesten [Political justice after World War II in Budapest]. Budapest: Gondolat, 2012.

Bernáth, Zoltán. Justitia tudathasadása: Népbíróság a nép nélkül, a nép ellen [Schizophrenia of Justicia: People’s court without the people, against the people]. Budapest: Püski Kiadó, 1993.

Bezsenyi, Tamás, and András Lénárt. “‘Itt maguknál öröm lehet rendőrnek lenni!’ A bűn ábrázolása a Kádár-korszak játékfilmjeiben.” [“It must be a joy to be a cop here!” The representation of crime in the feature films of the Kádár Era.] Korall 17, no. 4 (2016): 108–36.

Bibó, István. “Zsidókérdés Magyarországon 1944 után” [The Jewish question in Hungary after 1944]. In Bibó István összegyűjtött munkái [The collected works of István Bibó], edited by János Tóth, vol. 2, 391–504. Bern: EPMSZ, 1982.

Buzási, János. Az újvidéki “razzia” [The Novi Sad “Raid”]. Budapest: Kossuth Kiadó, 1963.

Czímer, József. “Páger Antal hazatérése” [The return of Antal Páger]. Tiszatáj 47, no. 3 (1993): 18–29.

Cseres, Tibor. Hideg napok [Cold days]. Budapest: Magvető, 1964.

Erős, Ferenc. “A zsidó identitás ‘felfedezése’ Magyarországon a nyolcvanas években” [The ‘discovery’ of Jewish identity in Hungary in the 1980s]. In In memoriam Virág Teréz, edited by Katalin Bárdos, Ferenc Erős, and Péter Kardos, 53–58. Budapest: Animula, 2003.

Erős, Ferenc, András Kovács, and Katalin Lévai. “‘Hogyan jöttem rá, hogy zsidó vagyok?’ Interjúk” [‘How did I realize that I am Jewish?’ Interviews]. Medvetánc 5, no. 2–3 (1985): 129–44.

Frojimovics, Kinga. Szétszakadt történelem: Zsidó vallási irányzatok Magyarországon, 1868–1950 [Divided history: Jewish religious communities in Hungary, 1868–1950]. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 2008.

Fulbrook, Mary. German National Identity After the Holocaust. Cambridge: Polity Press, 1999.

Gershenson, Olga. “The Holocaust on Soviet screens: Charting the map”. In Representation of the Holocaust in Soviet Literature and Films, edited by Marat Grinberg, Leone Toker, Anja Tippner, Ber Kotlerman, and Olga Gershenson, 110–16. Jerusalem: Yad Vashem, 2013.

György, Péter. Apám helyett [Instead of my father]. Budapest: Magvető, 2011.

Kárpáti, Ildikó. “‘Ilyenek voltunk’ – A zsidó identitástudat ábrázolásának kultúraszociológiai olvasata az amerikai játékfilmekben” [‘The Way We Were’: A cultural sociological reading of the representation of Jewish identity in American films]. PhD Diss., Országos Rabbiképző Egyetem, 2014.

Karsai, Elek, and István Pintér. Darutollasok – Szegedtől a királyi várig [Soldiers with crane’s feathers: From Szeged to the royal palace]. Budapest: Zrínyi, 1960.

Karsai, Elek. A berchtesgadeni sasfészektől a berlini bunkerig: Fejezetek a második világháború történetéből [From the Eagle’s Nest of Berchtesgaden to the Berlin bunker: Chapters from the history of World War II]. Budapest: Táncsics, 1962.

Karsai, Elek, and Ilona Benoschofsky. Vádirat a nácizmus ellen [Indictment against Nazism]. Budapest: MIOK, 1960.

Karsai, László. “The People’s Courts and Revolutionary Justice in Hungary.” In The Politics of Retribution in Europe: World War II and Its Aftermath 1939–1948, edited by István Deák, Jan Gross, and Tony Judt, 137–151. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2000.

Keszi, Imre. Elysium, Budapest: Szépirodalmi, 1958.

Kovács, Éva, and Júlia Vajda. Mutatkozás: Zsidó identitástörténetek [Making an appearance: Jewish stories of identity]. Budapest: Múlt és Jövő Kiadó, 2002

Lackó, Miklós. Nyilasok, nemzetiszocialisták 1935–1944 [The Arrow Cross Party, national socialists 1935–1944]. Budapest: Kossuth 1966.

Laczó, Ferenc. “Szemtanúk, memoárírók, monográfusok: A holokauszt korai feldolgozási formáiról” [Witnesses, memoirists, monographers: On the early wave of intellectual responses to the Holocaust]. In A nagypolitikától a hétköznapokig: A magyar holokauszt 70 év távlatából [From high politics to everyday life: Studies on the Hungarian Holocaust after 70 years], edited by Judit Molnár, 355–72. Budapest: Balassi, 2016.

Lénárt, András. “A megtalált ellenség: Egy nyilasok ellen folytatott nyomozás a hatvanas években” [Enemy detected: A iriminal investigation against Arrow Cross members in the 1960s]. In Búvópatakok: A jobboldal és az állambiztonság 1945–1989 [Underground streams: The state security service and the right wing, 1945–1989], edited by Krisztián Ungváry, 355–95. Budapest: 1956-os Intézet/Jaffa, 2013.

Lénárt, András. “Perek: A holokauszt tematizálásának példái a hatvanas évek magyarországi nyilvánosságában” [Trials: The Holocaust in public discourses in 1960s Hungary]. In A forradalom ígérete? Történelmi és nyelvi események kereszteződései [The promise of revolution? Crossings of historical and linguistic events], edited by Tibor Bónus, Csongor Lőrincz, and Péter Szirák, 511–37. Budapest: Ráció, 2014.

Lénárt, András. “Tömeggyilkosok civilben: A fegyveres pártszolgálatosok élete.” [Mass murderers in plain clothes: The life of Arrow Cross Party members.]. In Búvópatakok. Mélyfúrások: Magyar jobboldal – 1945 után [Underground streams: Deep drilling: The right wing in Hungary after 1945], edited by János Rainer M., 208–67. Budapest: OSZK 1956-os Intézet Alapítvány/Gondolat, 2014.

Lénárt, András, and Paksa, Rudolf. “Kisnyilasok a Belügyminisztérium aktáiban” [“‘Petty’ arrow cross supporters in the Interior Ministry files]. In Búvópatakok: A jobboldal és az állambiztonság 1945–1989. [Underground streams: The state security service and the right wing, 1945–1989], edited by Krisztián Ungváry, 319–52. Budapest: Jaffa, 2013.

Lévai, Jenő. A fekete SS “fehér báránya” [The ‘White Sheep’ of the black SS]. Budapest: Kossuth, 1966.

Lukács, Tibor. A magyar népbírósági jog és a népbíróságok, 1945–1950 [Hungarian people’s courts law and the people’s courts, 1945–1950]. Budapest: Zrínyi, 1979.

Molnár Gál, Péter. A Páger-ügy [The Páger affair]. Budapest: Pallas, 1988.

Nemeskürty, István. Fábri Zoltán – a képalkotó művész [Zoltán Fábri: The image-making artist]. Budapest: Szabad Tér Kiadó, 1994.

Nora, Pierre. “L’histoire au péril de la politique.” Eurozine, November 24, 2011, http://www.eurozine.com/lhistoire-au-peril-de-la-politique/.

Pihurik, Judit. “Magyarok és szerbek a Délvidéken 1941–1944” [Hungarians and Serbs in Bačka, 1941–1944]. Limes 22, no. 2 (2009): 83–102.

Pritz, Pál. A Bárdossy-per [The Bárdossy trial]. Budapest: Kossuth, 2001.

Rainer M., János, “Önéletrajzi reprezentáció és hatalmi diskurzus” [Autobiographical representation and discourse of power]. In Hatalmi diskurzusok: A hatalom reprezentációi a tudományokban és művészetekben [Power discourses: Representations of power in the sciences and arts], edited by Csilla Bíró and Beatrix Visy, 192–205. Budapest: Bibliotheca Nationalis Hungariae/Gondolat, 2016.

Rév, István. “Ellenforradalom” [Counterrevolution]. Beszélő 3, no. 4 (1999): 42–54.

Surányi, Vera, ed. Minarik, Sonnenschein és a többiek: Zsidó sorsok magyar filmen [Minarik, Sonnenschein, and the others: Jewish fates in Hungarian films]. Budapest: MZSKE/Szombat, 2001.

Szakács, Sándor, and Zinner, Tibor. A háború “megváltozott természete”: Adatok és adalékok, tények és összefüggések, 1944–1948. [The ‘‘changed nature’” of war: Data and additional material, facts and correlations, 1944–1948]. Budapest: Genius Gold, 1997.

Vági, Zoltán. “Az orvos tragédiája: Nyiszli Miklós és a birkenaui Sonderkommando” [The tragedy of the doctor: Miklós Nyiszli and the Sonderkommando of Birkenau]. In Miklós Nyiszli: Dr. Mengele boncolóorvosa voltam az auschwitzi krematóriumban [I was Dr. Mengele’s assistant dissector at the Auschwitz crematorium], 7–80. Budapest: Magvető, 2016.

Várkonyi, Mihály. Kenyér és kereszt [Bread and cross]. Budapest: Szépirodalmi, 1961.

Várkonyi, Mihály. A tanú [The witness]. Budapest: Magvető, 1967.

Zinner, Tibor. “Háborús bűnösök perei: internálások, kitelepítések és igazoló eljárások, 1945–1949” [Trials of war criminals: Internments, resettlements, and vindicatory proceedings, 1945–1949]. Történelmi Szemle 32, no. 1 (1985): 118–40.

Zombory, Máté, András Lénárt, and Anna Lujza Szász. “Elfeledett szembenézés: Holokauszt és emlékezés Fábri Zoltán Utószezon című filmjében” [Forgotten Confrontation: Holocaust and memory in Zoltán Fábri’s film ‘Late Season’], BUKSZ 25, no. 3 (2013): 245–56.

1 The movies in chronological order: Pillar of Salt (Sóbálvány), Dir. ZoltánVárkonyi, 1958; Cold Days (Hideg napok), Dir. András Kovács, 1966; Late Season (Utószezon) Dir. Zoltán Fábri, 1966; Face to Face (Szemtől szembe) Dir. Zoltán Várkonyi, 1970; One Day More or Less (Plusz-mínusz egy nap), Dir. Zoltán Fábri, 1972.

We wanted to see but The Dead Return (A holtak visszajárnak, Dir. KárolyWiedermann, 1968), did not find available copy at the Hungarian Film Institute. The creators of the crime story were inspired by the Hungarian Nazi law suits which dragged on into the 1960s.

2 Lénárt and Paksa, “Kisnyilasok a Belügyminisztérium aktáiban,” 321–25.

3 Signed by Hungary and the Soviet Union in Moscow on 20 January 1945, and again in Act V/1945.

4 Curiously, the people’s courts did not cite existing laws on political responsibility or earlier precedents. The idea of the international accountability of defeated countries declared responsible for the war arose after World War I, but was never applied. Yet in Hungary there had been legislation (Act I/1849, Act XXIII/1919) according to which revolutionary or war criminals could be called to account.

5 On the people’s courts see Lukács, A Magyar népbírósági jog; Bernáth, Justitia tudathasadása; Szakács and Zinner, A háború; Pritz, A Bárdossy-per; Karsai, “The People’s Courts,” 137–51.

6 The data is found in Szakács and Zinner, A háború.

7 Minutes of the 30 March 1966 meeting of the Coordination Committee 3.

8 Barna and Pető, A politikai igazságszolgáltatás, 116–27.

9 Bibó, “Zsidókérdés Magyarországon,” 481–89.

10 See Frojimovics, Szétszakadt történelem, and Laczó, “Szemtanúk, memoárírók, monográfusok,” 355–72.

11 In 1952–55 as part of the anti-Zionist political campaign in the Eastern Bloc, several Jewish leaders were sentenced to prison. Some of them did not survive the severe conditions and tortures to which they were afflicted while in the custody.

12 Mihály Francia Kiss was sentenced to death in 1948, but due to his escape, he was not executed until 1957. About his trial see Rév, “Ellenforradalom,” 42–54.

13 Erős, “A zsidó identitás,” 53–58); Erős, Kovács, and Lévai, “Hogyan jöttem rá, hogy zsidó vagyok?” 129–44; Kovács and Vajda, Mutatkozás: zsidó identitástörténetek.

14 A typical example of one such character is István Szijjártó—played by György Pálos—in the immensely popular film Tizedes meg a többiek [The Corporal and the Others, 1965]. Szijjártó represents a Jewish Communist sympathizer who escapes from the labor service.

15 Surányi, Minarik, Sonnenschein és a többiek; Zombory, Lénárt, and Szász, “Elfeledett szembenézés,” 245–56.

16 The history of the Hungarian Jewry, Jewish Hungarian identity, and Jewish Hungarian memory became the subject of social science and historical research only in the 1980s.

17 Israel’s and West Germany’s foreign policy and domestic criticism were recurrent topics in the Hungarian press. One of the subjects of interest was the restitution of the German–Hungarian relations.

18 The news was printed in the party’s daily newspaper, though hardly in a prominent place. The code name merits notice. “Official Summons: All Hungarian citizens who earlier had permanent residence status in Germany and who, for political, racial, ore religious reasons, suffered persecution can make claims for compensation. The General Banking and Trust Company provides detailed information. Budapest. V. Dorottya utca 7. (Telephone: 186-505).” Népszabadság, January 7, 1956, 4.

19 Kárpáti, “Ilyenek voltunk.”

20 Cf. Andrews, “Poppies, Tommies and Remembrance,” 104–12.

21 Nora, “L’histoire au péril de la politique.” 54.

22 Két pisztolylövés portrays a war criminal who pretends to be a Jewish survivor, and in Kémeri the protagonist is an attorney in the interwar period with a Jewish background.

23 Karsai and Pintér, Darutollasok; Karsai, A berchtesgadeni sasfészektől.

24 Lévai, A fekete SS “fehér báránya.”

25 The Kossuth Publishing House edited a book in a very similar format entitled The Trial against Arrow Cross Party Unit in Zugló in 1967. The writers, József Sólyom and László Szabó (a police officer and a journalist), emphasized the brutality of the accused without reflecting on the social context.

26 Lackó, Nyilasok, nemzetiszocialisták; Karsai and Benoschofsky, Vádirat a nácizmus ellen.

27 Gershenson, “The Holocaust on Soviet Screens,” 110–16.

28 For instance Keszi, Elysium, which was adapted to film by Erika Szántó in 1986; Várkonyi, Kenyér és kereszt, 232–43; and a documentary novel inspired by the trial against former Arrow Cross members: Várkonyi, A tanú.

29 Dr. Josef Mengele was the most frequently mentioned figure among the criminals of war by Hungarian Holocaust survivors. See Vági, “Az orvos tragédiája,” 9–10.

30 Fulbrook, German National Identity, 71–72.

31 The drama was staged at the same time in East and West Berlin (19 October 1965), followed by a number of European premiers.

32 Lénárt, “Tömeggyilkosok civilben,” 208–67.

33 Péter Molnár Gál, “A vizsgálat: Peter Weiss drámája a Nemzeti Színházban,” Népszabadság, February 5, 1967.

34 Cseres, Hideg napok. The novel and movie focused on the Novi Sad raid, which is why many people think that the massacre was limited to that town.

35 György István, “A kormányzóúr megmásítja,” Népszabadság, November 23, 1969, 4.

36 Pál E. Fehér, “Könyvekről. Cseres Tibor: Bizonytalan század,” Népszabadság, October 3, 1968, 7.

37 Lénárt, “A megtalált ellenség,” 355–95.

38 Buzási, Az újvidéki “razzia”; Sajti, Délvidék 1941–1944; idem, Impériumváltások, revízió és kisebbség; Pihurik, “Magyarok és szerbek a Délvidéken,” 83–102.

39 Rainer M., “Önéletrajzi reprezentáció,” 192–205.

40 The same actor, Ádám Szirtes, plays a very similar role in the movies Cold Days and Face to Face, see below.

41 The film version of the first Hungarian musical (Egy szerelem három éjszakája, or “Three Nights of a Love,” 1961), which was based on the tragic fate of the great Hungarian poet Miklós Radnóti (a Catholic who was defined by Hungary’s Jewish laws as Jewish, put in a forced labor unit during the war, and killed in the last months of the fighting by the Hungarian militiamen, who regarded the internees in the units as political prisoners rather than fellow countrymen), was presented to audiences the same year.

42 It is a pseudo news report, excerpts of Alain Resnais’ Night and Fog (1955) were inserted into the pictures taken in the courtroom during Eichmann’s trial. These shots were not screened in Hungary before Fábri’s film. Zombory, Lénárt, and Szász, “Elfeledett szembenézés,” 250.

43 Péter, Apám helyett, 264

44 Zombory, Lénárt, and Szász, “Elfeledett szembenézés,” 254.

45 Historical Archives of the State Security Services (ÁBTL) K-587. T “Pacsirta” [Lark] dossier 192.

46 ABTL M-17376/1. The dossier of agent codename “Cyrano.” ÁBTL M-18658. “Jenei” dossier. ABTL M-30841. “Pesti Péter” dossier,

47 ABTL K-587/T d. 24.

48 Páger’s letter to his friend, December 28, 1955–January 3, 1956. ABTL K-587-t “Pacsirta” ill. ”Pécsi” d. 1-8/105 pages.

49 Czímer, “Páger Antal hazatérése,” 18.

50 Ibid., 18.

51 Népszava, September 4, 1956.

52 The Petőfi Circle was a debate forum for young communists in 1956.

53 ABTL K-587/T dossier, 166.

54 ABTL K-587/T dossier, 199.

55 Molnár Gál, A Páger-ügy.

56 Curtis, “Israel Incensed,” 172.

57 The film won the Cineforum 67 prize “for the humane and lively language in which grotesque elements do not neutralize the high principles and for the confession about individual responsibility and the statement against violence and intolerance.” “Több kitüntetést kapott az Utószezon Velencében,” Magyar Nemzet, September 9, 1967.

58 Bezsenyi and Lénárt, “‘Itt maguknál öröm lehet’,” 126–29.

2017_2_Fodor

Volume 6 Issue 2 CONTENTS

pdf

Erasing, Rewriting, and Propaganda in the Hungarian Sports Films of the 1950s*

Péter Fodor

University of Debrecen

In the years following World War II, the radical structural transformation of Hungarian society and the establishment of the communist dictatorship affected the functioning of sports as a social subsystem. At the time, the Hungarian public still remembered the sporting successes of the Horthy era (the Berlin Olympics, the 1938 FIFA World Cup) from the previous decade. Thus, the Sovietization of sports as a social subsystem had two intertwining goals in Hungary: in addition to creating a new institutional framework for sports, the regime also had to ensure good results, which were regarded as a matter of prestige. Like the daily press, the schematic film productions of the era were also characterized by the ideological utilization of sports. A typical example of the schematic style was Civil a pályán [Try and Win, 1951] by Márton Keleti, which used classical comedy elements to bring together the world of the factory and the world of the soccer field. Keleti’s film was intended to popularize a centralized mass sports movement of Soviet origins called “Ready to work and fight” and to communicate the party’s message to professional sportsmen who were considering emigration. The two versions of Csodacsatár [The Football Star, 1956 and 1957], also by Keleti, reveal a lot about the changes that the role of sports in state propaganda and political image construction underwent after the loss to West Germany in the 1954 FIFA World Cup Final and then after the 1956 Hungarian Revolution. My paper seeks to interpret these films within the context of the era’s political and sports history.

Keywords: films and Communism, sports and Communism, football, soccer, Ferenc Puskás, the Golden Team

Introduction

Péter Esterházy, who played an active role in forming the literary memory of the communist dictatorship in Hungary, suggests in one of his texts which was published in a symbolic moment (Christmas 1989) that the relationship between the social-political climate of an age and its sports achievements cannot be understood as the product of a simple causal connection:

The relationships between society and soccer are nevertheless enigmatic. A lot of books have been published in Hungary in the last few years which draw parallels between the anomalies in soccer and society, and rightfully so. Why would soccer be good if the setting is corrupt, if sports cannot function cleanly, because this function is always tainted with extraneous considerations, that is, political aspects. Yes. Still, the greatest Hungarian team of all time, which was a team formed of players who retained their individuality, a team which had not only spirit and elegance, but power, which brought reforms to the whole soccer scene of the age, this team was born under a total dictatorship.1

 

Today, when the memory of the Hungarian national team, the “Golden Team,” which was active in the first half of the 1950s, is retained in the names of stadiums, public statues, tombs in Saint Stephen’s Basilica in Budapest, documentaries and movies, monographs and research essays, Esterházy’s lines do not seem unusual. Yet in the year of the regime change in Hungary, Esterházy’s approach was not at all self-evident, even if the late Kádár system, in a gesture of opening to the West, invited Ferenc Puskás home, and thus rehabilitated the name of the national team’s captain, who earlier had been regarded as a traitor by the regime. However, the Hungarian sports daily newspaper never reported on how Puskás went onto the field and scored goals in the old timers’ match celebrating his return in 1981 in People’s Stadium (People’s Stadium or “Népstadion,” which was opened in August 1953, was renamed Puskás Ferenc Stadium in 2002 and today is under demolition to make room for a more modern stadium). This highlights the politics of silence around his figure. The contrapuntal narrative of Esterházy’s text in 1989 foreshadowed a phenomenon still observable today, namely that the memory of the 1950s in post-transition Hungarian society is mostly negative, with one notable exception: sports. Memories of the regime and of sports have not only grown separate from each other, but they have come to constitute two opposing poles: in the negative memory of the Rákosi regime, sports (especially soccer) is the only constituent that conjures up positive associations. Today, only works related to the history of sports remind us that the “Golden Team” was at least in part an instrument of the Rákosi regime, which sought to profit from the team’s victories and prowess on the field in order to legitimize the regime’s hold on political power. The fact that it was part of the regime’s political image has faded in people’s memories of the national team. In the “imagination” of a significant part of Hungarian society, the players, and especially Ferenc Puskás, the team’s captain, remain distinctive folk heroes who managed to keep their personal autonomy while exploiting—not submitting to—the opportunities offered by the system.

Through an analysis of the film Try and Win [Civil a pályán], my essay examines how Hungarian movie culture in the first half of the 1950s retuned the meanings associated with sports. Subsequently, I will focus on the film The Football Star [A Csodacsatár]2 to demonstrate how this tradition was discontinued after the revolution of 1956.

The Film of Nationalized Sports: Try and Win

The Recent History of Sports Institutions

The structure of Hungarian society changed radically following World War II, and the establishment of the Communist dictatorship did not leave the sub-system of sports untouched. The last significant national competitions preceding the war brought major successes for Hungarian athletes. In the 1936 Berlin Olympics, Hungary came in third in the number of medals won behind the host, Germany, and the United States. In the soccer championship in France in 1938, the Hungarian national team made it to the finals. These successes of the Horthy era were remembered by the public a decade later. The Sovietization of sports required the establishment of a new institutional framework for organized physical training that would ensure that Hungarian athletes could continue to secure important achievements, which would mean prestige and hence a degree of legitimacy for the political system.

Change in the institutional framework of Hungarian competitive sports had started long before the Communists took power. The rise of state intervention in the late 1930s reshaped the image of sports, which until then had been largely a grassroots, civic movement since the turn of the century. In the last decade of the Horthy regime, politics was increasingly involved in competitive sports events. Between 1939 and 1944, the Jewish Laws were applied to sports organizations, and Jews were banned from participating in Hungarian sports. First, Jews were prohibited from leading sports organizations and associations. Later, teams with Jewish owners were abolished. In 1942, Jews were prohibited from playing sports, and after the German occupation, they could not even attend sports events as spectators. State intervention also affected workers’ sports associations. For example, “Vasas,” or the “iron” sports club, which was founded in 1911 by the Hungarian Union of Iron Workers as the “Vas- és Fémmunkások Sport Clubja,” [Sports Club of Iron and Metal Workers] was compelled to change its name and its colors in 1944. State intervention also changed the economic foundations of sports: professionalism, which was introduced into Hungarian soccer in 1926, was eliminated on 1 January 1945.3

After the end of the war, Hungarian sports revived quickly, which was due in part to the fact that the competing political parties were striving to gain influence over the management of various clubs and the new sports institutions. The Independent Smallholders Party, the Social Democrats, and the Communists were especially active in this respect. The influence of politics on sports did not disappear after the fall of the Horthy regime. Professionalism was not reintroduced, and the athletes all had “civilian” jobs. The players of the Újpest TE soccer team, which was supported by the Independent Smallholders Party and which won 3 championships between 1945 and 1947, included industrial workers, officials, and various kinds of entrepreneurs (tradesmen, caterers).4

 

Mass Sports and Competitive Sports Tailored to the Soviet Model

When director Márton Keleti started making the film Try and Win5 in 1951, the Sovietization of Hungarian competitive sports had already been completed.6 Cinematic support for this process was not an important item on the filmmakers’ political agenda. Rather, they were focused on making a movie that would help popularize the mass sports movement that had been imported from the Soviet Union. The finished work bridged the gap between the spheres of the workplace and competitive sports, and it presented an image of nationalized sports which conformed to the official sports politics of the times. It also contained concrete messages for sportsmen who could not imagine their future prospects in the newly Sovietized sports system.

In order to understand the term “civilian” in the original Hungarian title, one must know the lyrics to the title song of the movie.7 The song draws a parallel between (Stakhanovite) labor competition in the sphere of production (industry and agriculture) and competitive sports. The plot of the film unpacks these parallels in more detail. The teams of workers are aspiring to secure victory in the Stakhanovite movement and on the sports field. However, competition is not the objective; it is merely a tool with which to strengthen the community and ensure social integration. Mass sports are portrayed in the film as a vehicle which helps people to become better workers.

Hungarian society became familiar with the slogan “Ready to Work, Ready to Fight” (“Munkára, harcra kész” or MHK in Hungarian) in 1949, when companies (factories, kolkhozes, enterprises) were compelled to organize mass sports activities based on the Soviet model. The program introduced in 1931 by the Komsomol in the Soviet Union played a central role in Soviet athletic culture, which attempted to increase workers’ production output (the modernization of production required a new worker’s body) and their military skills, hygienic awareness, and ideological commitment.8 The program was not set up to train athletes in certain sports, but rather to improve the overall physical condition of the population. The guiding principle was mass involvement, and the concrete goals were broken down by age groups. The socio-political function of sports was to channel the energies of new generations growing up in an urbanized environment into the praxis of healthy pastimes.9

Centrally organized physical education and pre-military training and a system which joined physical training with the workplace existed in Hungary under the Horthy regime, too. In 1921, Statute LIII on physical education created the basis for the “levente” associations (a paramilitary youth organization), and it obliged factories and enterprises with more than 1,000 workers to create the necessary infrastructure for their employees’ physical education. Similarly, the primary aim of the program taken from the Soviet Union at the end of the 1940s was “to engage the masses of workers and peasants who had never done sports before. The movement was extended to schools, offices, and the armed forces. The MHK-movement was expected to discover sports talents as well.”10 Trade unions were given the task of leading the initiative, but this did not always go smoothly. The promotion campaign was introduced with Socialist Realist posters, and it culminated in Márton Keleti’s film (the film features one of these posters), but the movie also reflects on the various difficulties encountered by the MHK-movement in the campaign in 1950.11

The scene following the title and the title song is dramaturgically unexpected, as it stages a soccer match being played in front of crowded stands. A radio broadcast is covering the event, and the stake is to take two points in the championship.12 These circumstances indicate that the game is a first division soccer match, not some mass sports event. The credits inform the viewer that the soccer team Red Truck is playing against the “Dózsa team.” This refers to a typical phenomenon of Sovietization: institutional transformations were always accompanied by the rhetorical act of naming/renaming. (It is a peculiar connection between right and left wing sports politics that in 1944, Vasas, a club which was associated with the left wing, was compelled to use the name “Kinizsi,” whereas in 1951, this name was given to Ferencváros, which was regarded as a team with right-wing sympathies and fans. The name is a reference to Pál Kinizsi, a general who served under Hungarian king Matthias Corvinus. Kinizsi constituted a suitable heroic figure of Hungarian history for the communist regime in part because he allegedly had been the simple son of a miller.) The Újpest Athletic Association was founded in 1885. It was funded by local, mostly Jewish factory owners during the interwar period, and the athletes were quite successful. The club was brought under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Internal Affairs in 1950, and the reference to the district disappeared from the name: the team became Budapest Dózsa. (In the countries of the Eastern Bloc, the police teams usually featured the word “Dinamo” in their names, so the similarity of the initials also motivated the naming.) Thus, in the movie the actual players of a newly renamed ministry team (“Dózsa”) act as the members of a fictional factory team (Red Truck). In the opening scene they are playing a final with a trade union team, the Óbuda Vasas. The film thus reflects the ambition to sever the traditional social roots of major sports clubs by placing them under the lead of trade unions and ministries (they were nationalized).13 This social program is in unison with the characterizations in the film. Specifically, we know nothing of the socio-cultural backgrounds of the characters. They all appear uniformly similar; the only features that make them unique are their flaws, which are not traced back to social factors and which, in the case of the protagonists, are easily overcome. Nobody in the film seems to be a “civilian”: neither the first division soccer players nor the workers stumbling on the athletic field have any kind of private, civilian lives that are unrelated to the workplace. The spaces of private life are almost completely missing. There is only one short scene that takes place in a flat, among family members, but one of the family members is just about to leave for work. The background is usually a factory or the sports pitch belonging to the factory. The characters have no free time: they go to the pitch to play sports, to play on the factory team, or to support their team. The vacation at Lake Balaton is no exception. It is also organized by the factory, so it is no surprise that the female protagonist (Marika Teleki) appears in the sports uniform of the Silk Factory of Újpest. Even though Try and Win stages the first steps in the romance between Teleki and Pista Rácz, the lovers only meet as private individuals once, and even then they are not alone. Moreover, when they talk about their feelings, they never forget that they represent a workplace community. Keeping distance from the community is represented in the film in an explicitly negative light. It is linked to conspiracy and (high) treason: when the forward of the Red Truck team, Jóska Teleki, is not with the team, he is conspiring with the enemy, and his absence from work hinders the Stakhanovite work of the group.

Even the very few leftist clubs that functioned successfully during the Horthy regime could not avoid the restructuring that came with Sovietization. In the first half of the twentieth century, organizations that promoted “cultured” and “meaningful” pastimes became more and more significant in Hungarian workers’ culture. Of these organizations, the Workers’ Physical Training Association (MTE) was the most prestigious. It was founded in 1906 and had among its members sportsmen who participated in Olympic Games and won medals in World and European Championships. Ferenc Pataki, who won a gold medal at the 1948 London Olympics, was a member of this association, and he played himself in the film. He supervised the sports festival in which the Budapest Red Meteor, the Honvéd, and the Építők teams performed gymnastic exercises. MTE was merged into Meteor in 1950, while Honvéd and Építők were new sports associations modeled on Soviet examples. Honvéd was overtaken by the army, while Építők represented the trade union of construction industry workers. In addition to Pataki, five other athletes are mentioned:14 Ferenc Várkői, Ágnes Keleti, Tamás Homonnai, Olga Gyarmati, and László Papp. Several factors, in addition to the prominence of these individuals as accomplished athletes whose names were familiar to the pubic, contributed to their selection as characters in the film. For instance, they all did outdoor sports that could easily be filmed: gymnastics, athletics and boxing. But one aspect stands out: all six of them were successful after World War II. Their achievements mentioned in the film were related to the 1948 Olympic Games, so their characters did not evoke the sports successes of the Horthy regime.15

The changed institutional framework of sports is highlighted by the sentence at the end of the title: “The sports scenes in this film were made with the direction and help of OTSB.” OTSB stood for the National Physical Education and Sports Committee, which was founded at the beginning of 1951. It became the most important organization in Hungarian sports. The success of the film helped the new committee earn legitimacy. We cannot be sure exactly why (perhaps in exchange for support) the protagonist of the film, Rácz, who becomes a successful mass sports functionary at the end of the film, performs the same job in the truck factory as Gyula Hegyi. Hegyi earned his living during the 1920s in the Renault factory as an iron turner. He became one of the most influential leaders in Hungarian sports after 1945 until his death in 1978, and he was acting president of the OTSB when the film was made. The armed forces also had a significant role in Sovietized sports. In addition to the Ministry of Home Affairs, the Ministry of Defense and the ÁVH (State Protection Authority) served as an institutional basis for competitive sports, and between 1948 and 1953 Minister of Defense Mihály Farkas had considerable influence over sports life, too. The prominent role of the military in sports explains why Feri Dunai, who went from being an iron worker to becoming a captain and who was played by János Görbe in the film (who wears a uniform throughout the film) is the most knowledgeable when it comes to how workers’ sports lives should be organized. His character closely follows the example of the “father” figure familiar from Soviet Socialist Realist (literary and cinematic) narratives:16 as the representative of the communist party he is the only character in Try and Win who has a thorough knowledge of the vision of an ideal society, thus only he can be an advisor and mentor to the symbolic “son” (Rácz).17 His first appearance in the movie follows the example of the leading technique of the age: he gives an uplifting speech in front of portraits of Lenin, Stalin, and Rákosi. He does not need to refer to his superiors, the representational context does that for him, and the viewer does not doubt for a single moment that what he says is right and needs to be accepted without question.18 The dialogues between Dunai and Rácz constitute a kind of reconciliation and merging of the two spheres of sports and the military, which were equally important for the communist party. The world champion Dunai argues for the importance of sports successes in promoting a positive image of the country, but he warns Rácz that his mistakes in the footrace do not make him a good soldier. This harmonizes with the vision of the communist party: “the leaders of the country emphasized the importance of physical education and sports from a military perspective,” and they tried to use “the propaganda power of sports successes in an international and domestic context.”19 Dunai also stands beside Rácz when the protagonist is enlightened and decides that he will revise his view on the social usefulness of sports and subsequently becomes the proponent of mass sports. Rácz’s conformist turn of heart also involves rational and emotional moments: the sports celebration at Balaton evokes certain scenes in Leni Riefenstahl’s Olympics, which recorded the aesthetics of the moving body with such paradigmatic power. Keleti went beyond this in a certain sense: Riefenstahl photographed the naked body without any erotic appeal, emphasizing its embeddedness in nature, while Try and Win stages Marika Teleki walking among her fellow sportsmen and sportwomen as the object of Rácz’s desire. While the scene with all the red flags and the MHK marching song can be interpreted primarily through the codes of military processions, it also gives way to a touch of the erotic. The silk factory worker Marika Teleki is a lot more than a woman whose attention needs to be won by the protagonist. She embodies the ideal member of the MHK-movement, who is not a world class athlete, but is skilled in many sports (running, sailing, and volleyball). The film portrays a sports system where the boundaries of competitive sports and mass sports are blurred. The sports celebration at Balaton unites the two spheres, as evidenced by the greeting spoken on the loudspeaker: “We cordially greet […] our Olympic, European, and college world champions, the MHK-sportsmen of the factories and the workers sitting in the stands”. The MHK-exercises are led by Ferenc Pataki, and Marika is marching among Olympic champions.

 

Changes in the Official Image of the Sportsman

The communist turn in Hungary also meant that the status of the competitive sportsmen needed to be “addressed.” While in Hungary the status of the professional athlete existed since 1926 at least in soccer, the Soviet Union did not allow athletes to compete as professionals. Soviet sports politics was critical of the British model of elitist amateurism on the one hand, i.e. the tradition according to which aristocratic gentlemen needed no revenues from sports. This was why the Soviet Union did not take part in the Olympic movement until the middle of the century. On the other hand, the Soviet Union also criticized the profit-oriented, businesslike environment in which soccer had come to flourish in England since 1885. In the 1930s, a semi-amateur system was introduced in the Soviet Union. The sportsmen had workplaces (they could be factory or kolkhoz workers, employees, Red Army soldiers, or even university students), and they received remuneration for playing sports. However, sports organizations and clubs were not business enterprises.20 This system did not change much after World War II, when the politicians in the Soviet Union decided to turn the country into a sports superpower which would compete at the most prestigious international events. (The Soviet Union first entered the Summer Olympics in 1952 and the Winter Olympics in 1956). A similar semi-amateur system evolved in Hungary before 1926, but the communists decided to abandon this model and replace it with the Soviet one. Try and Win promoted the system of centrally organized physical education among non-sporting social groups. At the same time, it fleshed out the new image of the competitive sportsmen: these sportsmen were civilians on the field, and they had civilian workplaces. The soccer players of the Red Truck club, which competes in the premier league, were factory workers themselves. Pista Rácz is nominated to serve as the factory’s sports representative by none other than the soccer player played by Géza Henni, the first division goalkeeper who was moved from the Ferencváros team to Dózsa.21 The replacement of the sports representative in the film was also indicative of how the communist party invaded the management of the clubs in 1948/49. The portrayal of this process in the film is essentially the exact opposite of what had actually happened: the new representatives arrive not to enforce political power, but to respond to the requests of the sports sphere. The film’s first conflict is resolved by Rácz’s enlightenment, but the second conflict owes much to the fact that in the world on the screen there was a sport in which the harmony between competitive and mass sports is not total: soccer. It would be an exaggeration to claim that the makers of the film tried to stage this as a systemic problem, but the choice of soccer could not have been accidental.

 

Soccer in the Cross-Hairs

The prominent role of soccer in the film could be explained in many ways: beginning at the turn of the century, soccer was the most popular sport, and it attracted the largest numbers of spectators. Professionalism and a business-mentality emerged most prominently in this sport: players and coaches were well-paid, they received remuneration for playing matches abroad, and players were bought and sold. Towards the end of the 1930s, the radical right wing started to consider soccer a Jewish business, so they tried to sabotage it in various ways. Still, the heritage of this system was tangible after the war, as most of the players and trainers had been socialized in it. However, official professionalism was never introduced again. The deep structural changes that occurred after the communist takeover affected this sport the most: teams were renamed and their identities were altered arbitrarily (e.g. changes in team colors). The destruction and the building of teams was met with considerable antipathy by the public, especially among Ferencváros fans, who were considered “enemies” of the system. The international connections and the professional networks that had been developed in the interwar years were also destroyed after 1945. As Szegedi has observed, “before 1945, more than five hundred Hungarian soccer players and trainers played for and worked on European teams, and they used their knowledge and experience to develop these national teams (many of them are now dominating the pitches!).”22 Many players emigrated to the West after the war: several members of the national team that won the silver medal in 1938 left the country before 1948, including Gyula Zsengellér and Dr. György Sárosi. After the Western border had been closed, the players could only leave Hungary illegally. László Kubala, for example, was successfully smuggled out of the country in 1949 (he later became a legendary player for FC Barcelona), but the same year the ÁVH thwarted the defection of 20 other players (including the goalkeeper of the national team, Gyula Grosics).

This sketch of the historical background helps us understand why the world of soccer was the ideal backdrop against which the image of the enemy working for the capitalist West with the aim of subverting the Communist system could be staged. The tragic actuality and the menacing message of the movie also need to be highlighted. Márton Keleti’s team started shooting the film on 28 June 1951, three weeks after Sándor Szűcs, the defender of Újpest, who played for the national team on 19 occasions, was executed. Together with his girlfriend, the singer Erzsi Kovács, Szűcs tried to emigrate to the West in order to escape political harassment, but the ÁVH lured them into a trap. It was believed that he had an offer from Italy. It tells a lot about the nature of the Rákosi regime that Ferenc Szusza, a former teammate of Szűcs, played the part of a player in Try and Win who was also invited to Italy. Szűcs actually sent Szusza a message from death row asking his friend to try to convince the authorities to grant him a reprieve. While Szusza tried to help, he could do nothing to change the verdict. Márton Keleti’s film, by evoking the fate Sándor Szűcs in the scene in which the organizers of defection are arrested, sent a clear message to all sportsmen highlighting the dangers of embarking down the forbidden path.

 

The Heterogeneity of Cinematic Tradition

In addition to references to real events, Try and Win was also linked to the cinematic traditions of the time. It is quite telling about the situation of cinema in Hungary that it was the 46-year old Márton Keleti, who began his career under the Horthy regime, who directed a film which was a propagandistic portrayal of the change of elites implemented by the communist takeover. Pista Rácz is the prime example of the kind of social mobility, which was triggered by workplace achievements and loyalty to the system, rather than expertise, the significance of which was diminished.23 However, the fact that after 1949 Keleti changed his techniques of representation, as well as the ideological characteristics of his movies, did not mean that he discarded traditional frames of representation.24 Try and Win employs the clichés of production and sabotage films in its representations of the two protagonists (Rácz and Jóska Teleki), but it combines these techniques with features adopted from romantic comedies and operettas. Both the director of and the actors in Try and Win who had become famous under the Horthy regime (Kálmán Latabár, Gyula Gózon) were familiar with these genres, and the scriptwriters (István Békeffi, Károly Nóti) were also representatives of the interwar tradition of Hungarian film comedies. Latabár reenacted the stock characters he had played before the war: he played the loud-mouthed but clumsy figure in Love of Sports (1936). In this amalgam of Socialist Realist and pre-war genres, the traces of the past are not erased, but they represent a world completely different from the one before. One can even spot how the unintentional effect of Rácz’s infantile naivety (portrayed by actor Imre Soós, who only recites dry and lifeless sentences) is juxtaposed with Latabár’s more natural figure (Karikás), who, although he is cartoonish, has a more subtle understanding of interpersonal relationships.25 The songs certainly contributed to the popularity of the film, yet they end up being metafictional mechanisms that emphasize the inauthenticity of the representational strategies and the fictional quality of the story. In the middle of the film, there is a scene in which Karikás and three of his colleagues want to entertain the other factory workers, but the act goes awry. The workers laugh at the four singers, who stand in front of the MHK-emblem and slogan, and as the excessive laughter does not fit the ridiculousness of the situation, the MHK, which tries to make sportsmen out of workers, itself becomes the object of laughter. These kinds of scenes unintentionally subverted the overtly propagandistic content of the film.

The use of features of romantic comedies in the film mellowed the Manichean, bipolar world of the Socialist Realist sabotage-movies: we do not see two antagonistic groups (good vs evil) described in similar detail and in a mirror-like fashion.26 The juxtaposition of MHK and competitive sports is only applied in the case of one character, the manager of the Red Truck soccer team. However, Bogdán, who hopes to profit from the center forward’s illegal Western contract, is not the enemy of MHK. He is a “retrograde” representative of the business mentality of professional soccer that the post-1948 nationalization and centralization meant to erase. The communist party also eliminated the financial foundations of this mentality by sacking the bourgeois sponsors who financially supported the previous system. The agent who cooperates with Bogdán utters the key sentence in the film: “Sports is no longer business in this country.” This utterance is all the more significant as this is the only verbal reference to the fact that there had been an earlier period of sports history before the one that we see on screen: the film otherwise makes no mention of or reference to Hungarian sports traditions before 1948. Although the film’s generic structure and the performances of some of the actors emphatically evoke the heritage of cinematic traditions of the Horthy regime, there are hardly any references to the pre-war period. The filmmakers made sure that this intention found expression in a spatial sense as well. It comes as no surprise that the most important architectural project of the Rákosi regime, People’s Stadium, was also used in the film, and the narrative emphasizes the novelty and monumentality of the building, which as noted earlier was only completed in 1953. Apart from the factory and the pitch attached to it, the film shows only the working class residential districts and the Socialist Realist architecture of the buildings of these districts or the historic city center of Budapest, which is occupied by athletes wearing red stars on their jerseys, pioneers waving their ties or holding portraits of Stalin, Lenin, and Rákosi, and policemen wearing Soviet-style uniforms. Another sign of the appropriation of space is the fact that during the holiday at Lake Balaton factory workers also compete in sailing, which was traditionally regarded as an aristocratic and bourgeois pastime.

Retouched Soccer History: The Football Star

One Title, Two Films

The recipe for Try and Win (a Socialist Realist narrative, the application of techniques of representation suiting the spirit of the age, the use of a new generation of actors together with actors who had been popular before World War II, and the recycling of cinematic traditions inherited from an earlier period) was used again in subsequent films by Keleti.27 In addition to works depicting ideologically informed representations of the world, Keleti also shot historical movies in this period. One of these films, Up with the Head, has a special significance in historical memory, as it was the first feature film in Hungary that took the history of the persecution of Jews as its theme. The theme of sports gained particular emphasis again in 1956, when Keleti started shooting The Football Star. The public response to this film was peculiarly affected by history. While his previous film on soccer represented the world of club soccer in Hungary, The Football Star addressed the fame of the Hungarian national team specifically. The film’s theme was based on a real life event, which indicates the international renown of the team and gives some sense of the media environment of the age. In 1954, the Hungarian press reported that a certain László Veréb had impersonated József Zakariás, a midfielder on the Hungarian national team, in order to secure a contract with Olympique Lille, but one match had been enough to expose him.28 In order to appreciate the historical context of the film, it is worth noting that the image of the national team changed significantly between 1954 and 1956 as a result of the loss in the World Cup final in 1954, after which the reputation of the team started to deteriorate. In fact, when Keleti was shooting the film (between June 18 and August 27, 1956), the “Golden Team” was on the verge of breaking up. Gusztáv Sebes, who put together the team and coached the players on 69 occasions between 1949 and 1956, had had his last match with them on June 9, 1956. When the new coach, Márton Bukovi, managed the team for the first time on 15 July, only four of the players who had participated in the legendary match against England in 1953 entered the pitch. In all likelihood, Keleti had intended to uphold the team’s fame,29 but the film failed to achieve this goal. The premiere was supposed to be held on November 8, 1956, but it was cancelled due to the outbreak of the revolution a few days before. The film lay in a box for some time, and a handful of scenes were re-shot with new actors in 1957. (Ferenc Puskás was replaced by Nándor Hidegkuti, for example.) While some scenes were retained, the sound was altered, clips showing the game were changed, and the photographs were retouched. The new version of the film was eventually screened in cinemas in September 1957. Hungarian television channels broadcast the original version only after 1989.30 Subsequent DVD editions first featured the original film, but since 2016, both versions have been available.

 

A Parodic Use of One’s Heritage

The Football Star31 can be regarded as an exemplary case in historical memory not only because of the differences between the two versions, but also because one can recognize references to events, figures and discourses of both interwar and postwar Hungary in both iterations. The fact that The Football Star entered into a dialogue with Try and Win is obvious from the juxtaposition of the two opening sequences. The opening scene of Try and Win features commentaries about a Hungarian championship match, whereas in the opening scene of The Soccer Star the national teams of two imagined countries (Footballia [Futbólia] and Kickania [Rugánia]) are playing against each other, when one of the Footballia fans exclaims sarcastically, “Civilians on the field!” Keleti invited real sports commentators to act in Try and Win in 1951, while the broadcaster role here is performed by an actor. This decision is symptomatic of a different approach: the openly propagandistic work used real life persons (known journalists and sportsmen) to reinforce the authenticity of the represented world and to affirm the world outside the film. The latter film, however, created a critical distance from the world to which the cinematic narrative refers.32 The Football Star focuses on how soccer becomes intertwined with politics. The commander of the naval fleet of Footballia, Admiral Alfredo Duca, is preparing a military coup, and, at the same time, he tries to increase his popularity among the masses. He uses soccer to achieve this goal: on the pretext of the supporters’ demonstrations following the defeat of the team, he takes control over soccer, and with the help of a Hungarian “soccer star” he tries to make the national team successful again using every media channel to let people know that these successes came about only because of him. Whereas in Try and Win the upper echelons of politics only appear implicitly (for example through the pictures of Rákosi), The Football Star’s story explicitly portrays a conflict between the leaders of an imagined country. The radio commentator of the match in the opening sequence of the film introduces the politicians in the presidential box in the following manner: “The great figures of our country […] are exhorting our team to play with all their might.” Even though the Latin-sounding names, the top hats, and the monocles of the politicians conjure up images from the distant past, the introduction of Duca’s character as “a friend and patron of soccer and the commander of our glorious fleet” encourages a satiric-allegorical interpretation and evokes references to the Minister of Defense of the Rákosi era, Mihály Farkas. The way in which the film stages the rise and fall of Duca can also be compared to Farkas’s career, who belonged to the inner circle of the Rákosi regime. Farkas’s decline started in 1953, when he temporarily lost all his positions. He regained some of them due to Soviet pressure, but in the summer of 1956, when the shooting began on the film, he was already a fallen politician: he had been expelled from the Communist party, he lost his rank in the military, and he was eventually arrested in October. When the retouched version of The Football Star was presented in cinemas in 1957, he was already in jail, like Duca at the end of the film. This partly explains why the early Kádár regime decided to release the film in 1957. The political system intended to consolidate its power by eliminating the legacy of Stalinism in Hungary. János Kádár also played an active role in removing Farkas from his positions in 1956. The fact that from Farkas’s perspective the summer of 1956 was nothing like 1951 is also reflected in the relationship between Márton Keleti’s two sports films. Try and Win also featured the character of Feri Dunai, a character who resembled Mihály Farkas and represented the role played by the military in sports. However, while Dunai, the representative of the party, appeared as a symbolic father-figure, Duca, whose name alliterates with Dunai, is an explicitly negative character. His character bears resemblances not only with the communist Minister of Defense, but also with the memory of Miklós Horthy in at least three aspects: 1. Admiral Duca at the top of his career is promoted to a rear admiral;33 2. as the leader of the army he tries to gain political power; 3. he has a tattoo on his forearm.34 The amalgamation of the memories of Farkas and Horthy in a single character constituted a gesture which would have been unimaginable before 1956 in Hungarian cinema.

There are further examples of symbols that were promoted in Keleti’s film in 1951 but were parodied half a decade later. While in The Football Star the poems, songs, portraits, workers’ choirs, and school compositions (which imitate the ode-like tone and dubious quality of such “works of art” created under the dictatorship) greeting the fake soccer player and the admiral have a comic effect, Try and Win presents the MHK marching song and the portraits of Lenin, Stalin, and Rákosi on the walls of the community room of the iron factory as indispensable components of the social reality of the time. In addition, The Football Star presents the career which is based not on knowledge but on loyalty to the system satirically. At Footballia’s government meeting, Admiral Duca presents his new program for soccer, but it eventually end in failure due to a lack of knowledge and experience:

 

Duca: Gentlemen! First of all: Coach Rodrigo will be thrown out. We will appoint Captain Venturo, my adjutant, as the state trainer.

Venturo: But Admiral! I am no professional.

Duca: Reliability is the key this time.

Venturo: Then I will do it.

As part of the media campaign to popularize the film, the film’s scriptwriter admitted the following in the spring of 1956:

 

[I should have written] a satire, yes, but who would have been the target? The confidence-man, who tries something but later gets exposed. This would be the easier solution. But is he the ‘real enemy,’ the most ridiculous? The people who fall for his trick are more amusing, those who are so blinded and deafened by an anti-communist zeal and soccer ardor that they themselves demand and even ‘produce’ such swindlers?

 

Beyond any doubt, Footballia, with its skyscrapers, elegant hotels, lavish saloons, roofed stands, and sports marketing, seemed a distant land to Hungarian society at the time. The fact that the supporters’ devotion to the players can suddenly turn into anger and culminate in violence was quite familiar in Hungary, especially in light of the protests in Budapest following the world cup finals in 1954. After Footballia’s defeat, the angry supporters even throw their seat cushions at the boxes of politicians, at which Duca comments: “This is a rebellion, this is chaos, this is a revolution!” It is needless to emphasize how differently these words must have sounded in 1957 than at the time of their recording in the summer of 1956. The film’s concluding scene allows us to infer why a reference to revolution could remain in the second version of the movie. After the defeat against Cornerland, Duca’s coup attempt also fails miserably. The frustrated fans invade the pitch, the two leaders of the fans on their way home want to get revenge on the “soccer star,” but the radio reporter—freshly out of jail—persuades them not to, because Duca is already in custody. After the rebellion, chaos, and revolution at the end of the film, order is restored, and the people responsible for the scandal are locked up in jail. The national team plays another match one week later, and the supporters wholeheartedly cheer for them again.

 

Rewritten Media Texts: Radio, Film, Photograph

A comparison of the two versions of The Football Star sheds light on why the film constituted a significant mnemopolitical document of 1956 and the following years. The fact that the two title sequences are the same entails many things. The year of production remains 1956 in the second version, thus the creators wanted to erase the temporal distance, the re-editing, and re-shooting. The act of retouching needs to conceal itself. The retouched work is only functional if it steps into the place of the original in a manner that hides the act altogether. The re-dating created the impression that the film was created before the revolution: only those who were well versed in sports could have known that Hidegkuti was actually touring with his team (MTK) in Western Europe in November and December 1956, so he could not have been available for the shooting. This created the impression that dissident soccer players never featured in the film when it was shot in 1956, as if they had not been part of the Hungarian national team at all. In fact, the opposite was true: József Bozsik, Ferenc Puskás, and Sándor Kocsis played the most matches with the team in 1956. Hidegkuti’s name and fame become all the more important in the scene that differs radically in the two different versions of the film. On the plane trip from Footballia to Switzerland, Admiral Duca and his adjutant, the newly appointed trainer Captain Venturo, are listening to a radio broadcast. The scene appears in both versions, and the images of the first 25 seconds are identical, but the voice-over was changed: the radio commentary is different (though we hear the voice of the same reporter), as is the dialogue between the two men. According to the voice-over, it is the last minutes of the 39th Hungarian–Swiss soccer match that is heard on the radio.35 The commentator mentions the names of two players: Puska and Kocsi. These names clearly refer to the two forward players of the Hungarian team, Puskás and Kocsis. Admiral Duca exclaims, “Hear that? Puska! This is our guy.” In the second version of the film the context of the radio broadcast is the same, but the players mentioned are Bozsik and Hidegkuti. The lips of the actor playing Admiral Duca say Puska here, too, but the voice says, “Hear that? Hidegkuti! This is our guy.”

To understand the background of the name change, we need to go back to November 1, 1956. Budapest Honvéd, the team of the Ministry of Defense, left Hungary to train in Western Europe for the matches against Athletic Bilbao. Between the two games, they played other international matches, and after the team dropped out from the European Cup, the players did not return to Hungary. Political and sports leaders asked the former captain of the team, Gusztáv Sebes, to visit the players in the Belgian capital36 and persuade them to come home. Honvéd chose a South American tour in January instead, from which they only returned to Vienna in February 1957. The team also split. Most of the players returned to Hungary, but Ferenc Puskás, Sándor Kocsis, and Zoltán Czibor decided to stay abroad. When The Football Star was screened in cinemas, Puskás had been accused of high treason, while Czibor, partly because of the role he played in the revolution of 1956, had good reason not to return home.37 The Hungarian press launched a campaign against Puskás: he was accused of acting as the head of a smuggling network and was considered ungrateful to his country.38 The second version of the film mentions the name of József Bozsik, who joined the South American tour, but returned home when it ended. Hidegkuti also had a chance to remain abroad during the MTK’s tour, but he decided to return home. They became crucial members of the new national team in 1957, and they played key roles in helping the team qualify for the world cup in 1958 in Sweden.39

The 25-second segment analyzed above is followed by images of a match to “verify” the words of the radio commentator. The original version of The Football Star uses a scene from the Hungary–East Germany game on June 20, 1954 in Basel, which was won by the Hungarian team with a final score of 8 to 3. Availability could have been the reason for this choice: the creators of the movie might have had difficulties obtaining the relevant archive footage. In any case, the German-language advertisements in the stadium suited the setting for the Switzerland–Hungary match, even though Lausanne is in a Francophone region, and not in a German-speaking one. The montage shows Grosics, who is playing goalie, kicking the ball out of the goal, Bozsik doing a crossover, Kocsis dribbling, and Puskás scoring a goal after an assist from Hidegkuti. (This was the second goal of the game, scored in the 17th minute.) The inserted footage showed Bozsik and Hidegkuti, too, but they were not mentioned, only “Puska” and “Kocsi.”

How does the 1957 version portray the same scene? It also features a montage about the most famous victory of the “Golden Team,” the victory over London with a final score of 6 to 3. At the beginning, the initial moments of the match are shown: after the kick-off, Bozsik crosses the ball to László Budai, who passes the ball to Kocsis. The following sequence shows a play involving Bozsik, Zakariás, Bozsik, and Hidegkuti, but Hidegkuti does not score the goal from a distance like he did in Wembley. Instead, there is a cut that is almost impossible to notice, and the scene jumps ahead in time and shows his goal that was disqualified because of an off-sides call. Two goals from the Hungary–England game were thus merged into one. There must have been technical reasons for the creators of the film not to have used Hidegkuti’s goal scored in the first minute of the match. (At least, I cannot come up with any other plausible explanation.) Images of the off-sides goal could not have been used extensively, because the goal was preceded by a play between Puskás and Hidegkuti. The players in the two different footages in the two versions of the film are mostly the same—in both cases, the “Golden Team” was on the pitch—but the commentary is different, as only “Buda,” Bozsik, and Hidegkuti are mentioned by name.

In the subsequent scenes two Hungarian immigrant fraudsters (Jóska and Brúnó) and the freshly appointed soccer officials of Footballia (Admiral Duca and Captain Venturo) meet in the hotel where the Hungarian national team is staying. The scene in which Jóska and Brúnó are trying to sell low-quality fountain pens to the soccer players is a reference to the connections members of the “Golden Team” had with émigré tradesmen, and it also highlights the way Hungarian authorities overlooked cases of smuggling which supplemented the “civilian” wages of the players. Although Duca and Venturo have explicit political intentions and their aim is to reinforce Footballia’s national team with the Hungarian forward, their proposal might also remind us of the extremely generous contracts Western European clubs offered players on the Golden Team. In the original version of The Football Star, Jóska and Brúnó are recommending fountain pens to Puska and Kocsi, but the two stars reply wittily:

 

Puska: The pens are garbage.

Kocsi: The deal is not that urgent.

 

The 1957 version of the film included a revised version of the scene. Brúnó offers the pens to Hidegkuti, who repeats Kocsi’s sentence. However, the scene remains slightly less effective than in the original film, due to Hidegkuti’s moderate acting and the absence of extras behind the actors, who might have lent a cheerful atmosphere to the setting. In the original version, the members of the Hungarian team are shown drinking and chatting in the background.

It is worth noting at this point how Hidegkuti remembered the role he played in the film. Hidegkuti came from a social background that was not preferred by the regime. His name was originally spelled Hidegkuthy (the letters “h” and “y” in this name suggest an aristocratic background), but Gusztáv Sebes suggested he change the spelling in order to fit into the team. The young man, who came from a middle-class social milieu in Óbuda and whose mother was a factory director while his father was a nobleman, came to be represented as the child of a distinguished workwoman. The proletarian version of the family story was presented in newsreels, and this narrative was still remembered well after the end of the Rákosi regime, partly because Hidegkuti’s own autobiography—published in 1962—reinforced this image.40 Jóska’s image as a soccer star is similarly reinforced by a wholly fictitious feature film (!) after he arrives in Footballia. While Hidegkuti’s autobiography does not mention The Football Star, he later claimed that “he was persuaded to appear in the movie when he was told that the filmmakers wanted to do the film with Puskás, but Puskás remained abroad. He was very surprised when he learned that these scenes had already been shot with Puskás.”41 One could question the plausibility of this explanation, but one thing is certain: Hidegkuti replaced Puskás in several scenes in the film, so he had an opportunity to verify the story he had heard from the makers of the film.

Who were the other team members who were shown in the scene in the hotel? The reporter of Gazette de Lausanne approaches Puska and asks him about the victory. Then, he takes a group photo for which the soccer players in the background also come forward. The camera does not show them for too long, so not all of them are recognizable, even when the film is scrutinized frame by frame (many of them stand behind others). Duca and Venturo later try to identify the legendary Puska with the help of a photograph with the names in close-up: Fenyő, Gula, Szibor, Buda, Puska, Kocsi, Bozsi, Lórád, Dalnok, Buza, Tilly, Kotál, Mátra. The slightly altered names refer to Máté Fenyvesi, Géza Gulyás, Zoltán Czibor, László Budai II, Ferenc Puskás, Sándor Kocsis, József Bozsik, Gyula Lóránt, Jenő Dalnoki, Jenő Buzánszky, Lajos Tichy, Antal Kotász, and Sándor Mátrai: the most prominent members of the national team.

In the 1956 version of the film, Puska’s interview is shot with the four characters facing the camera in a line. As the actor performing Jóska left the country in 1956, he needed to be replaced in the new version. The character had to be near the location of the interview, even though the actor could not be used again. The creators solved this problem by making the characters stand in a circle, and Jóska has his back to the camera (thus, the audience does not see that a different actor is playing the part). His lines concerning the words of the soccer star are spoken by Brúnó and addressed to him (“You hear that Jóska? Good training, half a victory”). Hidegkuti thus took on the roles of Puskás and Kocsis, but since the scene with the group photo was not altered, only shortened, he was not actually present in that sequence in the 1957 version of the movie. While the two-second-long scene is hardly noticeable, it is clear that in a physical sense the second version could not completely erase the “dissident” soccer players from the film: a frame by frame analysis shows that Jóska is accompanied by Zoltán Czibor and Ferenc Puskás, and Sándor Kocsis steps forward from behind the curtain.

The scene in which Duca and Venturo falsely identify the forward based on the photo in the daily newspaper had to be altered as well. (The conflict originates in the film when Puska and Jóska are mixed up, and Footballia’s national team hires not the soccer star, but rather the clumsy “civilian.”) The Admiral and his adjutant compare the names below the photo and the soccer players’ faces and they mention the names of “Fenyő, Gula, Szibor, Buda, Puska.” The newly shot version deleted the pictures of the three soccer players and thus condemned them to oblivion. The scene reused the original photo, but they cut Kocsi(s) from the left side of the image. Szibor’s face also disappeared under an unknown man’s visage, while Hidegkuti’s portrait replaced Puskás’s photo. The filmmakers also made sure that, of the names under the picture, only Fenyő, Gula, Bozsi, and Lórád remained legible for the audience, while the names Szibor and Puska were blurred.

After the selection of the “target,” both films jump forward in time to the Hotel Continental again. The scene shows the elegantly dressed Hungarian soccer players strolling in the hotel corridors. The players are led by Czibor and Puskás, although we need to pause the film in order to recognize them. They are followed by a recognizable Buzánszky, Lóránt, Bozsik, and Budai, while Kocsis does not appear in this section of the film. The 12 second-long sequence was included in the 1957 version without any modifications. The subsequent scene, however, was reshot entirely. In the original film Puska is sitting at a table in front of an ornamented fireplace with Brúnó on his right and Jóska on his left. They are having a conversation:

 

Jóska: Mr. Kocsi?

Brúnó: I promised him a dozen [fountain pens] for today.

Puska: A dozen?

Brúnó: He’s got a big family. They say you like to bring home presents.

Puska: Well, a soccer player’s fame does not last forever. One or two years, one or two matches, you have to live with it while it lasts.

The scene has a crucial role in the narrative because Jóska’s and Brúnó’s knowledge of the world of soccer—knowledge on which they rely after they travel to Footballia—consists of what they learn in this dialogue and the Puska interview. On the other hand, Puska’s arguments in favor of smuggling, euphemistically referred to as “buying presents,” fit the film’s aim to rehabilitate and rebuild the myth of the “Golden Team”: it presents the practice of smuggling, but gives a reasonable explanation for it.

The 1957 version presents Brúnó and Hidegkuti in a similar situation. Jóska’s “double” was not smuggled into this scene, so we hear a dialogue:

 

Brúnó: I’ve brought the fountain pens, a dozen.

Hidegkuti: A dozen?

Brúnó: Yes. They say you like to bring home presents.

Hidegkuti: Well, a soccer player’s fame does not last forever. One or two years, one or two matches, you have to live with it while it lasts.

This particular scene from the second version of The Football Star furthered the attempt to erase the figures (and reputations) of Puskás and Kocsis from the world of cinematic fiction by replacing them with Hidegkuti.

Conclusion

The rivalry among communist leaders in Hungary and the rise and fall of Mihály Farkas in particular were inscribed into the representations in the original versions of Try and Win and The Football Star of the interplay of sports, ideology, and politics. The 1951 film attempted to portray the successes of Hungarian sports as the achievement of the new system, erasing all references to the accomplishments in sports under the Horthy regime. The Football Star depicted in a satirical, critical light the propagandistic use of sports and the ways in which sports contributed to the promotion of a system and its leaders. The almost complete elimination of the dissident soccer players from the 1957 version was the inevitable result of the mnemopolitics of the Kádár regime. Since these players were among the 200,000 Hungarian citizens who fled or chose not to remain in Hungary after the fall of the revolution of 1956, their memory had to erased as well. The erasure of the popular soccer players from cinematic representations of the recent past was part of the process of making the memory of 1956 taboo. The film’s premiere in 1957 was not only about the past and its reinterpretation, it was also about the present and the future. The film was first screened in cinemas when life in Budapest had “returned to normalcy”: entertainment venues opened again, the reorganized Hungarian soccer cup was relaunched, the national team was rebuilt, and in September 1957 the team played twice in the People’s Stadium in front of more than 90 thousand people. The film proved prophetic in the sense that its conclusion shows a world in which soccer is part of mass entertainment, and it is no longer used to pursue a direct political agenda. With the Kádár regime this new “world” came into existence. While the making of the second version of The Football Star implies the political intention of radically rewriting and partially erasing the memory of the most successful Hungarian team, the rehabilitation of Ferenc Puskás in the early 1980s and the 1982 documentary about the “Golden Team” attempted to revive memories of the former achievements by emphasizing their importance in soccer history instead of the political context. At this time, the separation of the memory of the Rákosi regime and Hungarian sports of the era began to take form in the public sphere, and the separation of the two remains very much a part of the popular imagination in Hungarian society today.

Bibliography

Clark, Katerina. The Soviet Novel: History as Ritual. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1981.

Dénes, Tamás, Iván Hegyi, and Károly Lakat T. Az otthon zöld füvén: Magyar bajnoki és kupameccsek könyve [On the green grass of home: A book of Hungarian championship and cup matches]. Budapest: MLSZ, 2013.

Dénes, Tamás, Mihály Sándor, and Éva B. Bába. A magyar labdarúgás története III.: Aranykor (1945–1966) [The history of Hungarian soccer 3: The golden age (1945–1966)]. Debrecen: Campus, 2014.

Edelman, Robert. Serious Fun: A History of Spectator Sports in the USSR. New York–Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1993.

Esterházy, Péter. “A káprázat országa” [The land of illusion]. In idem. A halacska csodálatos élete [The wonderful life of the little fish], 116–23. Budapest: Pannon, 1991.

Földes, Éva, László Kun, and László Kutasi. A magyar testnevelés és sport története [The history of Hungarian physical education and sports]. Budapest: Sport, 1989.

Frenkl, Róbert, and István Kertész. “A magyar sportirányítás 1945 után” [Hungarian sports management after 1945]. História 17, no. 5–6 (1995): 65–67.

Hidegkuti, Nándor. Óbudától Firenzéig [From Óbuda to Florence]. Budapest: Sport, 1962.

Howell, Reet. “The USSR: Sport and Politics Intertwined.” Comparative Education 11, no. 2 (1975): 137–45.

Hungarian Filmography, Try and Win. MaNDA. Accessed January 19, 2017.

http://mandarchiv.hu/tart/jatekfilm?name=jatekfilm&action=film&id=125000391

Hungarian Filmography, The Football Star. MaNDA. Accessed January 19, 2017.

http://mandarchiv.hu/tart/jatekfilm?name=jatekfilm&action=film&id=70000275

Kisjó. “Magyar színes sportfilm. Civil a pályán” [Hungarian Color Sports Films. Civilian on the Field]. Magyar Nemzet, January 17, 1952.

Majtényi, György. “Czibor, Bozsik, Puskás: Futball és társadalmi legitimáció az ötvenes években” [Czibor, Bozsik, Puskás: Soccer and social legitimization in the 1950s]. Sic Itur ad Astra 24, no. 62 (2011): 219–31.

Méray, Tibor: “Egy történelmi tényről van szó” [A matter of historical fact]. Beszélő 4, no. 16 (1993): 17–19.

Rainer M., János, and Gábor Kresalek. “A magyar társadalom a filmen: Társadalomkép, érték és ideológia” [Hungarian society in film: Image of society, value, and ideology]. Szellemkép 10, no. 2 (1990): n.p..

Riordan, James. Sport, Politics, and Communism. Manchester–New York: Manchester University Press, 1991.

Sipos, Péter. “Sport és politika 1949–1954” [Sports and politics 1949–1954]. História 25, no. 8–9 (2003): 16–20.

Szilágyi, Gábor. Életjel: A magyar filmművészet megszületése 1954–1956 [Sign of life: The birth of Hungarian film arts 1954–1956]. Budapest: Magyar Filmintézet, 1994.

Szegedi, Péter. “A magyar futball európai expanziója, avagy hogyan lettek tanítók a tanítottakból” [The European expansion of Hungarian soccer, or how the students became the teachers]. Szociológiai Szemle 12, no. 2 (2003): 3–41.

Szegedi, Péter. Az első aranykor: A magyar foci 1945-ig [The first golden age: Hungarian soccer until 1945]. Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 2016.

Szöllősi, György. Puskás. Budapest: Ringier, 2005.

Varga, Balázs. “Fent és lent: Az ötvenes évek magyar termelési filmjei” [Up and down: The Hungarian films of production of the 1950s]. Art Limes 3, no. 2 (2004): 56–65.

Zsolt, Róbert. Sportpáholy [Sports box]. Budapest: Magvető, 1988.

1 Esterházy, “A káprázat országa,” 121.

2 I use the English title for this film given by the Hungarian National Digital Archive and Film Institute (i.e. The Football Star instead of “The Soccer Star”).

3 Szegedi, Az első aranykor, 437–72.

4 Dénes et al., A magyar labdarúgás története, vol. 3, 25.

5 The Hungarian National Digital Archive and Film Institute offers the following plot summary in English: “Pista Rácz, bearer of the title ‘outstanding workman’ is opposed to all forms of sport, and is especially antagonized by Jóska Teleki, a first-class sportsman, who seems to be a drawback for Rácz’s brigade in terms of worker productivity. In order to please Marika Teleki, however, Pista takes on the role of sports official, and becomes an enthusiastic representative of those that are involved in the development of the sports movement. A reactionary coachman wants to involve Jóska in a plot to sabotage work, and he tries to persuade him to defect to the West. With a last minute decision Jóska restores the reputation of his football team. In the end, Pista and Marika become happy lovers.” Hungarian Filmography, “Try and Win.”

6 Based on the number of tickets sold, this film has become the most popular sports film in Hungary.

7 “Come on, sports-mate, run to the finish line! / Go forward, be strong! / We are competing in the factories, / on the fields, and in the grass of the pitches! / Flags are flying, song is flowing / be happy and be daring! / Up with the chin, sports-mate, be / ready to work and fight! / Summer is here, the pitches are waiting for the young! There is a struggle coming, tally-ho! / Overcome every obstacle!”

8 Howell, “The USSR,” 138–42.

9 Riordan, Sport, Politics, and Communism, 71–72.

10 Földes, Kun and Kutasi, A magyar testnevelés és sport története, 346. Among the characters of Try and Win the young factory worker Lakatos is a fine example of a talent discovered by the MHK.

11 Ibid., 347.

12 The basis of the script was the short story of György Szepesi, Gyula Gulyás, and István Csillag. The first two became well-known sport reporters beginning at the end of the 1940s. They comment on the match on the radio, and they also make appearances in the film.

13 Frenkl and Kertész, “A magyar sportirányítás 1945 után,” 65–67.

14 The scene evokes the genre of news broadcasts with its choreography, quick cuts, and the commentary of two sports reporters.

15 Even though “the official sports governance condemned everything that happened before the liberation” (Zsolt, Sportpáholy, 69), the professional work that was carried out in the period was slightly more complex than that. The knowledge gained before the war was not thrown out the window, but was used within the frameworks of the institutions imported from the Soviet Union. This practice could be seen in the trainer Gusztáv Sebes’s strategic-tactical approach. Sebes was both the captain of the Golden Team and a sports leader who fulfilled a crucial role in the adoption of the communist sport models. Many of the sports in which Hungary was successful were very much a part of Hungarian society between the two World Wars, so in order to ensure that the country could remain competitive internationally in fencing, for instance (between 1924 and 1964, all of the people who won individual Olympic medals in men’s sabre were Hungarian) the regime allowed children of military officers and people from upper middle class backgrounds to pursue a career in competitive sports. Under the Rákosi regime, the curriculum vitae of the captain of the Hungarian fencing team, Dr. Béla Bay, began with the following description of his family background: “My father was a judge, landowner, one of my grandfathers was a hussar officer, landowner, the other was a lawyer and landowner, and even I got my income from the land I owned” (quoted by Zsolt, Sportpáholy, 92–93). Tibor Berczelly, Aladár Gerevich, Pál Kovács, and László Rajcsányi were members of the victorious Hungarian fencing team both in Berlin (1936) and Helsinki (1952). The other two members of the 1936 team could not compete in the Finnish capital. Endre Kabos died during the war, while Imre Rajczy settled in Argentina in 1945.

16 Clark, The Soviet Novel, 167–76.

17 The metaphorical family is united at the end thanks to the cuts: Pista Rácz’s running performance in the pitch is commended by the proud Dunai, who is sitting in the stands, after which Rácz’s mother claims: “This is my son.” Rácz’s mother appears in several scenes of the film, yet his biological father is never represented.

18 Rainer M. and Kresalek, “A magyar társadalom a filmen.”

19 Sipos, “Sport és politika 1949–1954,” 16.

20 Edelman, Serious Fun, 4–6.

21 Ferenc “Bamba” Deák, who shared a similar fate, also appears in the movie. Dénes, Hegyi, and Lakat, Az otthon zöld füvén, 158.

22 Szegedi, “A magyar futball európai expanziója,” 3.

23 Rainer M. and Kresalek, “A magyar társadalom a filmen.”

24 Reviewers were quick to criticize the film because of this: “The plot of the film evokes the trivial and banal situations found in bourgeois comedy.” Ervin Gyertyán, “Civil a pályán: Színes magyar sportfilm,” Népszava, January 12, 1952.

25 It is telling that a reviewer from another daily criticized the performance of actors who did not use the conventions of Social Realism to portray their characters. Kisjó, “Magyar színes sportfilm,” 4.

26 Varga, “Fent és lent,” 56–65.

27 The most typical examples of this are Young at Heart, in which the Soós–Latabár duo appears again, and Penny, the protagonists of which are workers who battle the saboteurs. Both films were made in 1953.

28 “Hogyan lett a kacsából – Veréb?,” Új Szó, August 5, 1954.

29 Dénes, Hegyi, and Lakat, Az otthon zöld füvén, 150–51.

30 The 1994 monograph on the Hungarian film industry between 1954 and 1956 does not refer to the re-shoot and inaccurately claims that the film’s original version featured Hidegkuti. Szilágyi, Életjel, 522.

31 The Hungarian National Digital Archive and Film Institute offers the following plot summary in English: “Cabinet crisis threatens Footballia, due to a series of lost matches. The prime minister gives admiral Duca the task to bring the football star of the Hungarian team presently playing in Switzerland to Footballia. In Switzerland Duca mistakes one of two Hungarian fraudsters (Jóska) to be the star and he ‘buys’ him. Footballia prepares for the decisive match against Rugánia, everyone puts their fate into Jóska. Before the match Duca finds out the trick, and he prepares to get hold of power. During the match total confusion reigns, but Jóska and his mate are able to escape.” Hungarian Filmography, The Football Star.

32 In addition to The Football Star, other Hungarian films of 1956 had a satirical tone, e. g. Tale on the 12 Points (Mese a 12 találatról) and The Empire Gone with a Sneeze (Az eltüsszentett birodalom).

33 This is nonsense from a military perspective, because the rank of rear admiral is a lower rank than the one he had previously held.

34 Whereas Horthy’s tattoo was a detailed depiction of a dragon, Duca’s is only a primitive anchor.

35 The Hungarian team played three matches against Switzerland between 1952 and 1955, and the last of these took place in Lausanne, just like in the movie, but this was “only” the 27th time the two teams faced each other, and the Hungarian team won with a score of 5 to 4 (not 5 to 2).

36 The UEFA moved the second match against Athletic Bilbao to December 20 in Brussels due to the situation in Hungary.

37 Majtényi, “Czibor, Bozsik, Puskás,” 229.

38 Szöllősi, Puskás, 104–05.

39 In the World Cup in 1958, only Grosics was redrafted from the “classic” setup of the Golden Team that played in London in 1953.

40 At dawn, the parents hurry from their modest home to the brick factory. Hidegkuti, Óbudától Firenzéig, 7–11.

41 Méray, “Egy történelmi tényről van szó,” 18.

* This article was supported by the János Bolyai Research Scholarship of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences.

2017_2_Menyhért

Volume 6 Issue 2 CONTENTS

pdf

Digital Trauma Processing in Social Media Groups: Transgenerational Holocaust Trauma on Facebook

Anna Menyhért

University of Amsterdam

In recent years, more and more social media (Facebook) groups have been created dealing with memories of the Holocaust in Hungary. In this article, I analyze and compare two groups, “The Holocaust and My Family” and “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust” in the framework of my research project on the concept of digital trauma processing, entitled “Trauma Studies in the Digital Age: The Impact of Social Media on Trauma Processing in Life Narratives and Trauma Literature: the Case of Hungary.” I show how the concept of trauma and trauma processing itself are changing in the digital age as a consequence of the element of sharing (in posts and comments in digital media) gains more importance and thus counteracts the element of silence, which was considered the most important element of trauma on several levels. How does digital sharing of memories of traumas help unblock previously blocked avenues to the past, and how does it contribute to the processing of collective historical traumas and consequently to the mobilization of memories, modernization, and the transformation of identities? I examine how the given characteristics of the different types of Facebook groups, public or closed, influence the ways in which people communicate about a collective historical trauma. I touch upon the issue of research ethics in connection with the handling of sensitive data in social media research. I examine the book The Holocaust and My Family, a collection of posts from the group, and analyze as a case study a post and the related comments, in which a descendant of a perpetrator comes out in the group.

Keywords: collective historical trauma, Holocaust, digital trauma studies, social media, Facebook groups, social media research ethics

“This is tough. It took my breath away.

The first Hungarian to apologise for

the crimes of his/her grandfather.”

(Facebook group post, Commenter ‘7’)

 

“This is not a website of tales. These are the dreadful stories of the dead.”

(Facebook group post, Commenter ‘3’)

 

How does the framework of a social media group influence the ways in which people communicate about a collective historical trauma? What is the impact of digital and social media on trauma processing on the personal and on the collective and transgenerational level? Much as the ways of remembering changed because of the mediating presence of the digital environment, online communities such as blogs and social media groups have provided a radically novel context for both personal and collective trauma processing.1 In this article, I analyze two Facebook groups which were established to commemorate the Holocaust on the micro level. I consider these groups as examples of the ways in which social media are contributing to changes in the concept of trauma in the digital age.

Following the emergence of the concept of digital memories, the perception of trauma changed within cultural trauma studies. The now classic but at the time pioneering works of cultural trauma studies were published in the 1990s, after Posttraumatic Stress Disorder (PTSD) was classified as a disease in 1980 by the American Psychiatric Association.2 Research fell back on early twentieth-century concepts of hysteria and combat neurosis (Freud, Janet) and on recent neuro-biological studies that analyzed the state of the brain in the moments of trauma and over the long term in order to identify enduring effects (van der Kolk), although later some psychoanalytically oriented theories called into question the legitimacy of this kind of neuro-biological approach (Leys). In the first phase, cultural and historically oriented trauma studies examined testimonies collected for the growing Holocaust archives for research on collective memory. Notions and ideas such as “postmemory” (Marianne Hirsch3), “re-traumatization” (Jörn Rüsen4), and the possibility of transmitting trauma by reading (Felman, Laub)5 induced a boom of trauma studies in the 2000s, prompting gender-oriented studies and interpretations of testimonies and life-writing. The field of (digital) memory studies has more recently become a site of increasing research, and, especially in Europe, this development coincided with a growing academic interest in the recent history of Eastern Europe. The volume Save As… Digital Memories launched digital memories as a new scholarly field that takes the influence of new media into account, particularly memory mediation and mobile forms of memory. The collection Memory, Conflict and New Media: Web Wars in Post-Socialist States further expanded the field by examining post-totalitarian digital memory practices, highlighting their differences from Western European approaches. The former tend to counteract official practices of “collective cultural forgetting” of the traumatic past in post-socialist states.6

In order to map the impact of the digital environment and digital media on understandings of trauma, I will examine the role of silence, one of the central concepts of cultural trauma studies. The three phases of recovery from Post Traumatic Stress Disorder as generally defined in the psychological field since the 1990s are the following: 1. reconstituting the survivor’s feeling of security; 2. reconstructing the trauma narrative; 3. reestablishing the relationships of the survivor and integrating him/her into the community.7 Until recently, the second phase was of interest for literary and cultural trauma studies. In other words, these studies tended to focus on interpretations of texts produced during trauma processing and recovery and the investigation of (adequate) reading strategies. The digital era has brought the third phase into greater prominence in the public sphere, with the instant responses and, hence, dialogues made possible through social media. The practice of sharing traumatic experiences online (in blogs, social networking groups) and reacting to them (in comments and chats) eliminates the element of silence thought to be inherent in trauma on the one hand as its basic characteristic feature (meaning the victim is unable to speak about it) and on the other as a cause of secondary traumatization, when others do not or are not able to listen to the victim, and even on a third level as an official oppressive or tabooing practice (by a totalitarian regime). As silence has been considered a crucial element in most definitions of trauma, this change in focus has the potential to redefine trauma in connection with practices of sharing in digital media.

In contrast with the earlier conception of trauma as fixed in time and space, unspeakable, and beyond representation and mediation, trauma in the digital age is considered multiply configured and represented, multidimensional, diverse, and shared in the digital space (see Figure 1).8

This article was written as part of my larger research project entitled “Trauma Studies in the Digital Age: The Impact of Social Media on Trauma Processing in Life Narratives and Trauma Literature: The Case of Hungary.” The project introduces, defines, and develops the new field of digital trauma studies, which investigates the impact of social media on trauma processing, among other themes. One of the initial hypotheses of the research project is the concept of “frozen currents” or “blocked avenues,” metaphors which refer to certain unresolved collective traumas, a series of events in the twentieth century (World War I and Trianon Peace Treaty, World War II and the Holocaust, the totalitarian dictatorship and the socialist regime and its fall) which hindered modernization in Hungary and Eastern Europe.9 I argue that there are sociological forces that can be mobilized in order to further efforts to overcome traumatic retellings of the historical memory of the twentieth century.

As a consequence of the aforementioned change in the ways in which trauma is perceived in the digital age, digitally mediated trauma processing could be a way to “thaw” “frozen currents” or at least to allow the existence of parallel or multiple versions of traumatic history: official, rigid versions, determined by oppressive ideologies of the past and present, as opposed to other versions, created by communities, civil society, and artists. The latter versions are versatile, mobile, emotionally active, and capable of prompting responses that encourage and facilitate the processing of traumas. One still current example is the now famous living monument on Budapest’s Liberty Square, a collection of letters, photographs, books, personal effects which belonged to victims of the Holocaust in Hungary, and an array of other items. The monument is a poignant response to and quiet rebuke of a monument erected hastily by the state in 2014. The official monument is a statue of an eagle swooping down on a statue of the archangel Gabriel. The eagle represents Germany, and the archangel Gabriel represents Hungary. The implication of the official monument is that Hungary was an innocent victim of German occupation in March 1944, rather than a willing accomplice of Nazi Germany, both in the war effort against the Soviet Union and in the deportation of the Hungarian Jewry. I analyze the relationship between the state’s “Monument to the Victims of the German Occupation” (this is the text at the base of a tympanum above the two statues) and the Living Memorial and the corresponding Facebook group created by protesting civilians in another paper.10 Both studies aim to show that digital trauma processing could be a means to clear officially and ideologically blocked avenues to the traumatic past and induce social and cultural change.

Over the course of the past few years, more and more Facebook groups have been created as forums for the sharing of memories of the Holocaust in Hungary (and in other countries).11 Characteristic examples include the groups named “The Holocaust and My Family,” “The Roma Holocaust and My Family,” “The Living Memorial,” and “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust.” Online support groups are powerful examples of the linking capacity of social media. The experiences I gained as a member of two such groups, “The Holocaust and My Family” and “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust,” are very important for me. I joined the groups initially out of personal interest, but soon realized their importance in connection with my research, and I came to have a sense of the potential new insights that could be gained from observing these groups, so since then, I have been participating in the role of a “digital participant observer,” i.e. as an anthropologist doing digital fieldwork.12 By participating, I was able to read previously unshared family stories and see pictures of lost family members of people in the group and pictures of family documents, including false identity cards. I have seen how group members were able to connect with one another by discovering connections to a shared past which had hitherto been unknown to them. They established links to the family members or acquaintances of the same victims. Connections were often built upon spaces and locations which had been shared by victims, such as ghettos, labor camps, the yellow star houses of Budapest (designated buildings in Budapest into which, in the summer of 1944, Jews of the city where compelled to move), the deportation journeys, and spaces within the concentration camps.

It was emotionally burdensome to watch people use ordinary measures to establish connections when in fact what had prompted them to do so was the deaths of many loved ones. It was equally moving to see that the establishment of contacts provided some comfort for them. Members felt supported in their shared search for links based on evocations of memories of those who “have not returned” (a phrase frequently used to refer to those who were deported to and perished in concentration camps). Communities have been established, communities which have become places to share, and which had not been able to emerge over the course of decades because of the silence surrounding the collective trauma on all three (aforementioned) levels and its manifold impact on several generations.

The two Facebook groups in question seem very similar at a first glance, especially because their memberships overlap. However, in spite of the fact that members discuss more or less the same themes and the intersections or parallels occur even on the individual narrative level, there are significant differences between the groups. I will describe the differences and similarities, and I will try to account for them in connection with the differing rules of their media platform: the different types of social media groups.

Facebook, the most visited social media site in the world with its 1.86 billion monthly active users (in the fourth quarter of 2016),13 has provided the digital era with many concepts, practices, and functions that have not remained within the boundaries of a digital medium, but have had an influence on our non-digital lives. Liking, friending, and unfriending have gathered weight in the identity formation processes of digital/post-digital generations, as has the constant urge to share information about ourselves and gain approval as measured by the number of likes we have received.14 The Facebook lifestyle expects members to post and share in order to have more catching material on their timelines, with life stories organized in a linear way. This expectation often clashes with the needs for privacy protection, not least because sharing is also a marketing tool for Facebook. Companies and individuals with Facebook pages are willing to pay to get more likes and shares. Commercially or politically aimed sharing differs from sharing private information and sensitive data within a supportive Facebook group, yet both types of sharing are fundamentally digital in nature and constitute the two far ends of the sharing scale, with many variants within the world of social media.

Consequently, for any research on the role of sharing within social media groups in trauma processing it is interesting to consider the extent to which the Facebook framework can determine the nature of interaction within the groups. The main difference between the types of Facebook groups, due to their different privacy settings, is that in the case of public groups anyone can see what members post, whereas in the case of closed groups only members can see the posts and any other mention of the stories posted in the group.15 The second difference is that anyone can join a public group or be added or invited by a member, whereas anyone can ask to join a closed group or to be added or invited by a member. In the case of both public and closed groups, anyone can see the group’s name, its description, its tags, and the list of the members, and anyone can find it via search. (The third type of Facebook group is secret groups, which cannot be seen, noticed, or visited without an invitation from the admins. Membership, furthermore, requires an invitation from a member and the approval of an admin, and only current and former members can see the group’s name, description, and tags or find it in search. Finally, only current members can see other members and read posts and stories about the group.)16

Thus public Facebook group members are aware of the fact that their posts might reach anyone. Closed Facebook group members allow only other group members to see what they post. With reference to the very new area of social media research ethics in a humanities context, posts posted in closed Facebook groups constitute sensitive data which need privacy protection, whereas posts in open Facebook groups belong more to the domain of copyright issues, thus different types of Facebook groups need different research approaches with regards to copyright and protection of personal data.17 Consequently, in the course of my research, I will cite posts that were posted in closed groups only anonymously and with the explicit and informed consent of the members.

The Facebook group called “The Holocaust and my Family” (https://www.facebook.com/groups/holokauszt.csaladom/) is a public group that has approximately 7,200 members (as of September 27, 2016). This group was founded by Mátyás Eörsi in 2014, the year which the Hungarian government made an official Holocaust memorial year. Disagreements, disputes, debates, and protests surrounded the government’s controversial commemoration plans, especially the aforementioned Memorial to the Victims of the German Occupation, which was erected after prolonged protests secretly, as if in a night raid, on July 20, 2014.18 Civilian protesters organized their responses through a Facebook group called “Living Memorial” [Eleven emlékmű], and this led to the founding of other groups, such as “The Holocaust and My Family.” As is stated in the description of the latter group on Facebook, “‘thanks to’ the memory politics of the government, more and more stories have come to light recently, stories that had been kept in silence or secret within families, stories which should not be forgotten.” Another predecessor of this group was the Facebook page of the Open Society Archives project entitled “Yellow Star Houses,” which attracted 4,000 people in the first three days of its existence in 2014. 2,000 apartment buildings were marked with a yellow star in June 1944 in Budapest, and Jewish people were gathered and forced to make their residences in these buildings. Within the framework of the “Yellow Star Houses” project, around 1,600 of these buildings were marked with a yellow star sticker in 2014, and a map with background material was made available online.19 People started to comment on the project’s Facebook page, and then the Holocaust Facebook groups were set up.

The choice of the group type within Facebook’s framework, i.e. that this group is a public one, had several implications. In the description of the group, the founding admin clearly states the reasons for their decision, which are connected to their long-term aims with respect to the legacy of the Holocaust in Hungary:

 

This is going to be a public group. We have made this decision after long debates. Although we understand fears, we opted for the public group because one of our aims is to break with the culture of silence. Our parents and grandparents tried to hide their Jewishness, did not talk about their sufferings, and we could and still can see what this attitude had led to. We cannot accept that the descendants of victims keep their silence whereas the descendants of perpetrators are loud. That is why we will not change our minds about the public nature of this group. We understand those who are unwilling to participate because of this, and we are sorry. If they wish, they can have me post their stories anonymously.

 

The openness of the public group determines ways of communication within the group: the general atmosphere among members, their rules, and also the group’s outputs that do not remain within the digital sphere. This group has clearly set rules of referencing and quoting which basically are the same as academic citation methods, in accordance with copyright law.

On April 22, 2015, admin Zsuzsa Hetényi posted the group’s rules concerning the practice of citing posts, and she informed group members that she had previously consulted Artisjus, the Hungarian copyright agency/collecting society and asked for a legal recommendation concerning the practice of citing the group’s posts. She indicated that Artisjus advised the group that the texts posted in a public Facebook group have a status similar to the legal and copyright status of a book. Copyright and authors’ rights of posts and comments belong to their authors and to the admins (as editors). Consequently, one needs the consent of the authors in order to publish these materials partially or fully. However, short excerpts of the posts can be freely cited for research purposes with the appropriate reference method: with the name of the author of the post, the date it was posted, and the Facebook group, in this case Hetényi and Eörsi, eds., “The Holocaust and My Family.”

The group reached out to the general non-digital public in several ways: they organized a Marathon reading in Central Theatre in Budapest on May 13, 2014, during which guests were able to enter anytime to listen to stories, light a candle, and remember, as well as a Remembrance Day on May 4, 2014 in Budapest’s Rumbach Sebestyén street Synagogue, with readings based on the posts.

Saving the posts outside Facebook and archiving stories that had not been made public before or had been kept secret within families the members of which had not talked about their past and their Jewish roots became one of the most important goals of the group very early after its creation. On February 10, 2014, Kriszta Bíró posted the question, “SOMEONE is archiving what is going on here, aren’t they?” It turned out that arrangements had already been made, and several members, led by academic György C. Kálmán, had already started saving data from the posts into archives.20

A collection of selected posts and comments were published, together with essays analyzing the group and its impact on Holocaust memory in Hungary, in a book entitled The Holocaust and My Family.21 The editors grouped selected posts in thematic blocks in nine chapters representing the most common topics. The chapters are “Survivors,” “Second Generation,” “Grandchildren,” “Jews in Rural Hungary,” “Jews in Budapest,” “Women,” “Mixed Families,” “Gentiles,” and “Rescuers.” An introductory chapter, serving as a kind of motto, entitled “The 70th Anniversary – If Only Zuckerberg Knew,” consists of a post followed by a long thread of comments. (In a somewhat paradoxical way, the last chapter actually endorses the narrative embodied by the Memorial to the Victims of the German Occupation on Liberty Square, as it suggests that the Holocaust in Hungary only started after the occupation of the country by the Wehrmacht in March 1944. It thus ignores the massacre of Kamianets-Podilskyi in August 1941 during which approximately 23,600 Jews were killed. While for the members of the Facebook group 2014 certainly marked the 70th anniversary of the Holocaust, it needs to be highlighted that anti-Semitic atrocities in Hungary had started before the German occupation of the country.)22

This thread is a characteristic example of the way in which digital media/social media allows for new ways of communication, and it calls attention to the impact Facebook can have on collective ways of processing trauma by establishing contacts and networks and furthering recognition. It is also significant that the thread begins with an anecdote which serves as a focal point for a whole web of interconnected ideas, associations, and memories. Vera Surányi posted an anecdote about a Jewish doctor, who, after having returned to his home town from Theresienstadt, is called to see a patient in his home. To the patient’s anxious relatives he says, “Don’t worry, he will recover, but the bed he is lying in is mine.” Another member of the group, István Békés, recognized the doctor in the anecdote as his father. Békés’ family members noticed the post and also commented on it. Then the discussion continued about “lost and found” pieces of furniture. Then, people who had lived in the same neighborhood as children exchanged posts about how these furniture-cases were connected to the silence about the Holocaust and the taboos on Jewish identities. András J. Surányi added that while he did not know about his family being Jewish, he knew his friend’s family was a Jewish family. They then mention a famous actor who also lived in the same neighborhood as a child. He was the son of a housekeeper family and has by now become a prominent theater director and a radical right-wing personality. This is how the topic, which had prompted comments which were not devoid of innuendo (housekeepers of big blocks of flats were in many instances connected to the Arrow Cross party in 1944 and/or were notorious for taking possession of belongings left behind by Jewish people when they were taken to the ghettos or the concentration camps), arrives at the issue of the 70th anniversary of the Holocaust and, in connection with that, the topic of the current political situation in Hungary. The thread ends with a post by Eszter Babarczy, who says “this is the most wonderful comment thread I have ever read, if only Zuckerberg knew.” The whole thread is not published in the book, i.e. on Facebook it continues after Babarczy’s comment. It can be looked up in the group (it was posted on March 20, 2014, and it has 136 comments). The associations and interconnections continue and develop new sub-threads, such as the topic of the varying extents to which members of different social classes were attached to furniture, and how it was easier for families who belonged to certain social classes, such as the intelligentsia, to leave their belongings behind and escape, “carrying” their main capital, i.e. their knowledge and experience, with them. A commenter named Balázs Láng has suggested that such comment threads form a new genre, the “comment-novel,” similar to the epistolary novel; then literary works are mentioned which are in some way connected to the topic of returning from the camps; then writers who died in the Holocaust are remembered; then the topic of whether Jews can be recognized by their “Jewish” appearance, or whether a Jewish person can know if someone else is also Jewish because of some kind of subtle connection to a shared past. This post is a characteristic example of the associative-wandering-multi-focused manners of communication through comments in a social media group, with sharing as a key element in digital trauma processing (see Figure 1).

The group has been significantly less active since the publication of the book and the events connected to it (such as the Marathon reading): it seems that the group has reached its aim. In a certain sense, the activities and the achievements of this group are pointing outside the group, and towards the close of an era: the era of silence surrounding the Holocaust in Hungary, as it was expressed in the initial description of the group cited above. The “Holocaust and My Family” Facebook group works essentially from digital toward/back to(?) the non-digital, linking achievements gained in the virtual space to reality. Katalin Fenyves, the editor of the book The Holocaust and My Family, characterized the book as an “imprint of collective memory,” and a narrative of “the common history of a community.”23 This group talks about the past and links memories to the present in order to create a community in which it becomes possible to tell a story, and telling the story makes it possible to acknowledge and process the traumatic past within the Jewish community and raise awareness among the larger non-Jewish public.

One of the questions that can be asked is how people as members of an online community remember and evoke the memory of historical trauma, and how they remember the stories behind the trauma that might or might not have been passed on to them. According to Aleida Assmann, “remembering trauma evolves between the extremes of keeping the wound open on the one hand and looking for closure on the other.”24 She differentiates between four ways of “dealing with the traumatic past,” among which “remembering in order to forget” describes best the Facebook group “The Holocaust and My Family”: remembering in such cases is a “therapeutic tool to cleanse, to purge, to heal, to reconcile.” Assmann links this practice to transitions from dictatorship to democracy in a South African context on a state level, stressing that the confrontation with traumatic history has the specific goal of “creat[ing] a shared moral consensus.”25 A similar goal of working through the legacy of silence is present in the Facebook group “The Holocaust and My Family.” In this digital community, remembering is a tool with which to mobilize memories in order to build a host forum which makes it possible to share memories. The group aims to further the sharing of memories within the community and form a shared communal identity. The name of the group, which includes the word “family,” is expressive of the intention to deal with the past on a family/community memory level. This is a gesture of inclusion via family history, accepting macro history via micro-history, in order to gain access to the micro-histories of others so as to interlink members and develop a network which can collectively approach a past which had been closed off from them by silence and tabooing. The result is a multi-perspective, multi-centered, shared story with common elements as nodal points which is easier to access and accept for the members of the community. This story offers the reassurance of understanding, which may help victims of trauma find some closure to the painful past and further efforts to work through trauma. The decrease in the level of activity after the publication of the book of the stories collected from the posts confirms the hypothesis that the group was heading for a certain closure, and the outcome of this quest found form in a book which represents the community, overcomes transgenerational taboos, and addresses the public.

In the group, “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust” the main tendencies and the general atmosphere are different. It is a closed group with around 3,760 members (as of September 27, 2016). In this group, disagreements, debates, emotionally loaded posts, comments, and even outbursts are more common, and frequently the disagreements concern the group itself: its way of working and its rules, the position and role of members within the group, and the ways in which they interact. As opposed to the other group, this group does not have the clear-cut aim of framing, telling, and interlinking stories of families. It is more concerned with individual and transgenerational identity issues: the identity of the members as descendants of Holocaust victims and survivors, the problems raised by their legacies, and identity on the group level. While “The Holocaust and My Family” collects stories and shares them publicly, and thus deals with the past so as to free the present from its long-term negative impact by incorporating the stories as finalized by the multi-perspective narration, the “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust” focuses on the present as defined by the past and on the ways in which traumas have shaped present identities. According to the description of the group, it deals with: “everything about our mothers/fathers/grandparents in this topic, and the related individual or social second-generation and third-generation traumas, the ways in which they find form, and consequences.”

This group does not provide rules for referencing and citing posts. As it is a closed group, keeping in mind the necessity of informed consent and the protection of privacy and sensitive data, I talked to one of the admins on the phone about my research aims, and we agreed that I would seek the consent of the group members to analyze and quote their posts and comments anonymously. I posted a request for consent, described my research, provided contact information, and promised to contact individually the members whose posts I intended to cite, but who would not have given their consent in a comment to my post. Many people indicated in their comments that they welcomed my research, and some of them asked to be informed as to which of their comments I would use.

When analyzing specific comments, I will refer to group members by numbers, and I will not give the dates of the posts in order to ensure the protection of sensitive data. I will refer to each commenter as “(s)he,” “her/him,” and “their” so as not to reveal their gender. The original posts were in Hungarian. All translations and paraphrases are mine. Some of the posts have since been deleted from the group. Raw data collected from the posts is archived according to the Data Management Plan of my research project. It can be shared upon request, after careful consideration of individual requests and only for research purposes.

With regards to reconnecting to the offline mode of relations, as opposed to the public readings organized by the other group, members of this group meet informally and focus on personal connections. On the level of the social media framework, the closed Facebook group is a good fit for this purpose, as well as for the main theme of the group, which seems to be sharing in connection with inclusion and exclusion and group identity. The theme is observable as a general ambivalence and in the oscillation between the need for secrecy and the need for publicity. It is also pertinent to the one specific—and not typical—story thread, the confession of the grandchild of a perpetrator, which I will analyze in detail.

The question of “who has a place in the group” was raised several times by Member 3. (S)he wished to have recommendations for new commenters, adding that everyone was welcome, but (s)he was somewhat mistrustful. Secondly, as the level of distrust grew, (s)he expressed discomfort over many members “disappearing,” and (s)he asked new members to indicate in their posts why they had joined the group. As (s)he explained, “I wouldn’t like some people being interested in our stories in order to read crime stories.” It is interesting to note the use of the word “disappear” in this context: pointing, on the one hand, to unfamiliarity with the workings of an online group, where members come and go, are active or remain passive as they wish, and may well be “fakes,” i.e. people who have been dishonest (possibly entirely so) in their profiles. On the other hand, the increasing anxiety in the posts derives from the traumatic memories of past persecutions which are being triggered by the insecurity felt at not being able to control who has access to members’ painful and sensitive stories. Such anxieties were mentioned in the introductory description of the other group “The Holocaust and My Family,” which opted to be public, regardless of these kinds of fears. It seems that even the framework of the closed group is problematic with respect to fears deriving from the long-term impact of past traumas. Consequently, when Commenter 3 posted for the third time about the wish to identify members, the issue of the potential clash of the religious identity of posting members and silent onlookers came up, and, even though the remark is tinted with self-reflexive, self-doubting tones, the strong sense of feeling threatened connected to victim/survivor vs group identity based on religious differences is unmistakable: “Maybe I am a maniac, but I am asking yet again our Christian friends who joined us to explain why they are with us. We have revealed many things about ourselves, but don’t know anything about those who are not survivors or descendants. I am interested!” As a reaction to this post, many members introduced themselves, but only a fraction of the whole membership. Some people were offended. They did not wish to be checked up on, as they felt that this kind of inquiry constituted an unwelcome inspection which a Jewish community against segregation and racism in particular should not practice. Thus, debates followed, with some people leaving the group and later returning, including the original poster.

The “us” and “them” dichotomy, which is part of universal identity formation processes, is also linked to the legacies of the traumatic past in Hungary. Group identities are often shaped by “chosen traumas” (Vamik Volkan) and the legacies of traumatic experiences in society.26 The “us” and “them” dichotomy is internalized by Hungarian children as early as elementary school, and it is prevalent in everyday identity discourses, in which members of the out-group (“them”) are often presented as unaccountable or unknown aliens or hostile and even vindictive strangers. The pervasiveness of this dichotomy is reflected in the tendency to rely on personal contacts through societal interactions, in order to remain within the boundaries of the in-group (“us”). The Facebook group discussed above represents these kinds of identification processes: the acceptance of new members—i. e. allowing them to become one of “us’”—is now being done via personal recommendations, according to a decision made by the group admins almost two years after the issue was first raised.

The theme of inclusion and exclusion was central to the instance when a grandchild of a perpetrator confessed in the group (Commenter 1). In fact, (s)he had done so in the other group, “The Holocaust and My Family,” some months earlier, in a comment on somebody else’s post about why people kept silent during the Holocaust and why they were silent later. (S)he said that (s)he felt guilty and responsible. The group accepted the confession calmly and offered encouragement. Commenter 1 mentioned that (s)he would understand if (s)he were to be excluded from the group, but others said that exclusion was not a solution, and they thanked him/her for his/her confession. In the group “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust” the same confession generated different, emotionally loaded reactions. The confession was the following:

 

I am not the descendant of victims or survivors. I am the grandchild of a perpetrator: my grandfather took part in the deportation of Jews from Pécs. As an officer, he was supposed to bring food to the around 5,000 Jews huddled together in the Lakits barrack. He did not do so, he sold the food instead. Because of what he did, some of the people waiting in the barrack did not survive the transport: they starved to death. Among the victims there were four children. After the war he was not called to account, he lost his captaincy only due to his activities in 1956. He died of a stroke in 1967.

His death was not peaceful: somebody shuffled a Bible to him and hid a plastic skeleton dummy in the pages. I remember only this, I was 8 years old at the time. My mother died when I was 37. That’s when I got his letters. That’s when I learned who my grandfather really was.

Obviously I won’t be able to ask for forgiveness for unforgiveable sins. I only would like the souls of murderers and victims to rest in peace until the Last Judgement. And if you now have me excluded from this group I will understand.

 

In an interesting remark added later as a comment to the original post, the poster mentions the group “The Holocaust and My Family” in the context of inclusion-exclusion. The person posting suggests that the person who posted the confession must have been “removed” from “The Holocaust and My Family.” Later, however, in another comment, the poster confirms that the person who made the confession is still a member of “The Holocaust and My Family.”

The confession of the original poster was followed by a long discussion consisting of hundreds of comments which touched on many dimensions of the long-term impact of the transgenerational Holocaust trauma. I will cite a few examples as part of this case study focusing on the themes of sharing the burden of the past, inclusion-exclusion, and group identity. (Phrases referring to the themes are underlined.)

 

Well, there is no forgiveness and no peace between murderers and victims in any way. I will not sign such a peace treaty at the expense of the victims, and I don’t agree with it at all. I reject even the intention of mentioning innocent victims together with hangmen. Thus, if you want to get into this group with this intention then you are not in the right place. My victims will never reunite with the souls of hangmen, not even via the mediation of the holy spirit. (Commenter 2)

 

Hi! Gosh! I never would have thought that I would read such a text and that someone would dare [post it] and, moreover, to this group! For a minute I was dumb… I am also a grandchild, although my gran survived, but her little boy did not! He starved. It is difficult to speak, to write anything as a reply to your post, there isn’t a single day when I don’t think of that little boy, and those awful people who did that to my family. But, as we know, it is never too late, I wouldn’t say that you have a place in our group, but the fact that someone has told this story is something. Everyone will be punished in their own way sooner or later, just like your grandfather before his death. (Commenter 5)

 

[The poster] is obviously not responsible for the sins of his/her grandfather. I appreciate that (s)he doesn’t want to excuse and falsify the past! (Our present government is not responsible for the sins of the Horthy regime. So they should not falsify the past either…) [The poster] has this heavy bequest from his/her ancestors: the guilt that (s)he should not be feeling. We have a different inheritance: the inheritance of suffering and painful absence. And here we meet at this point, in this place, in virtual space. And the descendants can see the human being in the other from both sides. (What [The poster’s] grandfather did not see, did not sense.) It is an unsettling, strange situation… (Commenter 6)

 

This is tough. It took my breath away. The first Hungarian to apologize for the crimes of his/her grandfather. (Commenter 7)

 

I am greeting the first Hungarian convert shakenly but with pleasure and with the respect that courage deserves. I am requesting her/him to stay, to endure patiently and without anger if (s)he is attacked here. There isn’t anybody else whom those in deep pain could stone. We, who are able to do so, can be friends. (Commenter 8)

 

I understand this, but I state clearly that we are here only because of our own dead, not for others, and we do not wish to allow perpetrators to get close to them even in their death. (Commenter 2)

If you exclude him/her, I will understand, but I will leave the group as well. Nobody is born to be a sinner. I shouldn’t be explaining this to Jewish people. (Commenter 8)

 

Perpetrators are victims as well, if someone doesn’t understand this, they shouldn’t engage in this subject. (Commenter 9)

 

The original poster offered the following response in a second post:

 

I asked to join this group to learn about the wrongs suffered by the descendants of victims. Many say that I am not responsible for the deeds of my grandfather. I don’t agree. (…) I carried this burden from 1996 till last year, that is, for 18 years. And I did not talk about it. (…) I am responsible, and my children are responsible, and my grandchildren will be, too. (….)(Commenter 1)

 

This thread of posts shows how online support groups predominantly work on resolving trauma on the secondary/tertiary level, i.e. trauma which originally was the consequence of the failure to recognize or acknowledge the sufferings of victims and survivors, including non-emphatic reactions of individuals at the time, as well as the silence and tabooing of the decades of the communist era. Historical trauma did not conclude in collective processing. Rather, it was pushed back to the individual level, with everyone carrying their own burden and passing it on as a legacy of post-traumatic symptoms, guilt, mourning, and loneliness to their offspring. But this unintentional bequeathal included not only the descendants of victims, but also the descendants of perpetrators, witnesses, and bystanders. As time passes, boundaries of identities become less clear-cut, resulting in the “trans-generational intersections of identities,” which is a new term I have coined in my research referring to the processes of identity changes and identity intersections related to the roles traditionally listed in the so-called trauma grid.27 Several studies—and also the thread of posts above—show that the descendants of perpetrators are also affected by traumatization.28 In one of the comments in the above cited thread of posts a commenter draws attention to the digital sphere as a meeting place. In this case, the group takes one step further: they meet and integrate a descendant of a perpetrator into the “carrier group”29 of the collective trauma.

Sharing traumatic experiences online in a support group means that there are others “listening,” i.e. the second and third stages of recovery (reconstruction of the trauma narrative, reintegration in a community)30 can be reached at the same time. A study by Michaelle Indian Rachel and Grieve published in 2014 shows that “socially anxious individuals” prefer online support groups to face-to-face meetings.31 One of the reasons for this, in addition to the opportunity to remain anonymous and the ability to withdraw anytime from contact without consequences, is that there is usually a large number of people “around,” and thus in all (mathematical) likelihood posts will be met with at least some emphatic responses. Those unable to comment on or recognize the traumas of the other will remain silent, but this will not be noticeable online, thus their silence will not become un-recognition, and it will not constitute a wall of indifference or lead to secondary traumatization (although the lack of secondary traumatization might be considered illusory, as keeping silent might be a way of shirking the ethical call to respond and thus allowing the silent party to avoid either confronting or denying the trauma of the other). In an article about the transformation of Jewish identity in Hungary in relation to the “strategy of silence” over the Holocaust and Jewish roots and identity practiced by survivors and the remaining Jewish community in communist Hungary, the authors (Erős et al.) cite a respondent who remembers his father, a survivor, as “not existing inside.” The respondent felt the burden of inherited trauma in the “inhibitions within internal family life.” “In a certain sense,” the respondent commented, “this made my family dead.”32 It is a common practice in online support groups, especially closed and secret Facebook groups, to call the group a “family” or a “hive” (“mamahives” are very common), and members often come to regard the group as an extended family. As we have seen in the examples of the Facebook groups discussed here, in a certain sense online group communication can function as a substitute for lost “internal” family life. The group “The Holocaust and My Family” enables its members to accept their family as/even though they are lost. By sharing their loss, they become members of a new, digital family of people who have suffered a loss, and this fact becomes part of their identity. The concept of family is reinterpreted in this process, so that in its new sense it can become the receptive environment for recognition of transgenerational intersections of identities, enabling dialogue among the descendants of the different groups affected by the trauma of the past.

One of the members in the group “The Descendants of the Victims and Survivors of the Holocaust” sent me a private message welcoming my research, in particular because she feels that she cannot process the trauma related to her Holocaust survivor grandparents, whom she did not even know. When she attempts to confront this trauma, she only becomes upset and cries over and over again, even though she is a member of several groups. Further research is needed to investigate whether the digital environment can offer solutions to such problems, and whether trauma processing in online support groups on the collective level can be directed back to the individual level.

 

Bibliography

2G Second Generation Holocaust Survivors website. Accessed August 22, 2017. https://www.facebook.com/groups/2GSecongGeneration/; Grandchildren of Holocaust Survivors, https://www.facebook.com/3GsWorldwide/

American Psychiatric Association. Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders, 3rd edition. Washington: American Psychological Press, 1980.

Arthur, Paul. “Trauma Online: Public Exposure of Personal Grief and Suffering.” Traumatology 15, no. 4 (2009): 65–75.

Arthur, Paul, “Memory and Commemoration in the Digital Present.” In Contemporary Approaches to Literary Trauma Theory, edited by Michelle Balaev, 152–75. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014.

Assmann, Aleida. “From Collective Violence to a Common Future: Four Models For Dealing With the Traumatic Past.” In Justice and Memory: Confronting Traumatic Pasts. An International Comparison, edited by Ruth Wodack, Gertraud Auer, and Borea d’Olmo, 31–48.Vienna: Passagen, 2009.

Bar-On, Dan. Legacy of Silence: Encounters with Children of the Third Reich. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1989.

Bibó, István. “Eltorzult magyar alkat, zsákutcás magyar történelem” [Distorted Hungarian disposition, dead-end Hungarian history]. In idem. Összegyűjtott munkái I. [Collected works I.], 255–86. Bern: Európai Protestáns Magyar Szabadegyetem, 1981.

Braham, Randolph. “Hungary: The Assault on the Historical Memory of the Holocaust.” In The Holocaust in Hungary: Seventy Years Later, edited by Randolph L. Braham and András Kovács, 261–309. Budapest: Central European University Press, 2016.

Dijck, José van. The Culture of Connectivity: A Critical History of Social Media. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013.

Erős, Ferenc, Júlia Vajda, and Éva Kovács. “Intergenerational Responses to Social and Political Changes: Transformation of Jewish Identity in Hungary.” In International Handbook of Multigenerational Legacies of Trauma, edited by Yael Danieli, 315–24. New York: Plenum Press, 1998.

Facebook’s settings page. Accessed August 23, 2017. https://www.facebook.com/help/220336891328465.

Felman, Shoshana, and Dori Laub. Testimony: Crises of Witnessing in Literature, Psychoanalysis, and History. New York: Routledge, 1992.

Fenyves, Katalin, and Marianne Szalay, eds. A Holokauszt és a családom [The Holocaust and my family]. Budapest: Park, 2015.

Garde-Hansen, Joanne, Andrew Hoskins, and Anna Reading, eds. Save As… Digital Memories. Basingstoke: Palgrave MacMillan, 2009.

Giesen, Bernhard. Triumph and Trauma. Boulder: Paradigm, 2004.

Gyáni, Gábor. “Hungarian Memory of the Holocaust in Hungary.” In The Holocaust in Hungary: Seventy Years Later, edited by Randolph L. Braham and András Kovács, 215–30. Budapest: CEU Press, 2016.

Herman, Judith Lewis. Trauma and Recovery: From Domestic Abuse to Political Terror. London: Pandora, 1992.

Hirsch, Marianne. “Surviving Images: Holocaust Photographs and the Work of Postmemory.” The Yale Journal of Criticism 14, no. 1 (2001): 5–37.

Indian, Michelle, and Rachel Grieve. “When Facebook is Easier Than Face-to-Face: Social Support Derived from Facebook in Socially Anxious Individuals.” Personality and Individual Differences 59 (2014): 102–06.

Ivacs, Gabriella. “Digital Trauma Archives: The Yellow Star Houses project.” In Routledge International Handbook of Memory Studies, edited by Anna Lisa Tota and Trever Hagen, 205–18. London: Routledge, 2016.

Johnson, David Read, and Hadar Lubin. Principles and Techniques of Trauma–Centered Psychotherapy. Washington: American Psychiatric Publishing, 2015.

Kálmán, György C. ”A Holokauszt-csoport mint Facebook-esemény.” In A Holokauszt és a családom [The Holocaust and my family.], edited by Katalin Fenyves and Marianne Szalay, 13–21. Budapest: Park, 2015.

Markham, Annette. “Fieldwork in Social Media: What Would Malinowski Do?” Journal of Qualitative Communication Research 2, no. 4. (2013): 434–46. 

Menyhért, Anna. “The Image of ‘Maimed Hungary’ in 20th Century Cultural Memory and the 21st Century Consequences of an Unresolved Collective Trauma: The Impact of the Treaty of Trianon.” Environment, Space, Place 8, no. 2 (2016): 69–97.

Menyhért, Anna. “Stone vs Debris: Offical Ideology vs Civilians and Social Media: The Dialogue of Memorials in Budapest Freedom (Szabadság) Square. Presented at the conference: Confronting Violent Pasts and Historical (In)Justice.” The 6th Annual conference of the Historical Dialogues, Justice, and Memory Network,
University of Amsterdam. December 2016.

Neiger, M., O. Meyers, and E. Zandberg, eds. On Media Memory: Collective Memory in a New Media Age. New York: Palgrave, 2011.

Ónody-Molnár, Dóra. “A holokauszt és a családom – a kollektív emlékezet könyves lenyomata.” www.zsido.com. November 17, 2015. Accessed December 4, 2016. http://zsido.com/holokauszt-es-csaladom-kollektiv-emlekezet-konyves-lenyomata/.

Rosenthal, Gabriele, ed. The Holocaust in Three Generations. Families of Victims and Perpetrators of the Nazi Regime. London: Cassell.

Rüsen, Jörn. “Trauma and Mourning in Historical Thinking.” Journal of Interdisciplinary Studies in History and Archaeology 1, no. 1 (2004): 31–43.

Rutten, Ellen. “Why Digital Memory Wars Should Not Overlook Eastern Europe’s Web Wars.” In Memory and Theory in Eastern Europe, edited by Uilleam Blacker, Aleksandr Etkind, and Julie Fedor, 219–31. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013.

Ryan, Marie–Laure, Lori Emerson, and Benjamin Robertson, eds. The Johns Hopkins Guide to Digital Media. Baltimore: The John Hopins University Press, 2013.

Statista.com. Accessed August 24, 2017. https://www.statista.com/statistics/264810/number-of-monthly-active-facebook-users-worldwide/.

Volkan, Vamik. “Transgenerational Transmissions and Chosen Traumas: An Aspect of Large-Group Identity.” Group Analysis 34, no. 1 (2001): 79–97.

 

1 Garde-Hansen, Hoskins, and Reading, Save As… Digital Memories; Neiger, Meyers, and Zandberg, On Media Memory.

2 American Psychiatric Association, Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders.

3 Hirsch, “Surviving Images.”

4 Rüsen, “Trauma and Mourning.”

5 Felman and Laub, Testimony: Crises of Witnessing in Literature.

6 Rutten, “Why Digital Memory Wars.”

7 Herman, Trauma and Recovery.

8 Arthur, “Trauma Online;” Idem, “Memory and Commemoration.”

9 Menyhért, “The Image of ‘Maimed Hungary’.”

10 Menyhért, “Stone vs Debris.”

11 See for example: Facebook groups of 2G Second Generation Holocaust Survivors and Grandchildren of Holocaust Survivors.

12 Markham, Fieldwork in Social Media.

13 Statista.com website.

14 van Dijck, The Culture of Connectivity.

15 See Facebook’s settings page.

16 According to privacy settings of Facebook as of December 10, 2016.

17 Ryan, Emerson, and Robertson, The Johns Hopkins Guide to Digital Media.

18 Braham, “Hungary: The Assault on the Historical Memory of the Holocaust.”

19 Ivacs, “Digital Trauma Archives.”

20 Kálmán, “A Holokauszt-csoport mint Facebook-esemény.”

21 Fenyves and Szalay, A Holokauszt és a családom.

22 I would like to thank Thomas Cooper for this observation.

23 Ónody-Molnár, “A holokauszt és a családom.”

24 Assmann, “From Collective Violence to a Common Future,” 39–40.

25 Ibid., 37, 39, 40.

26 Bibó, “Eltorzult magyar alkat, zsákutcás magyar történelem;” Volkan, “Transgenerational Transmissions and Chosen Traumas.”

27 Johnson and Lubin, Principles and Techniques.

28 Rosenthal, The Holocaust in Three Generations; Bar-On, “Holocaust Perpetrators and Their Children.”

29 Giesen, Triumph and Trauma.

30 Herman, Trauma and Recovery.

31 Indian and Grieve, “When Facebook is Easier than Face-to-face.”

32 Erős, Vajda, and Kovács, “Intergenerational Responses,” 319.

abra.jpg

Figure 1. Definitions of Trauma 1990s–2010s

2017_2_Réti

Volume 6 Issue 2 CONTENTS

pdf

Past Traumas and Future Generations: Cultural Memory Transmission in Hungarian Sites of Memory

Zsófia Réti

University of Debrecen

Now that we have reached the mid-2010s, a new generation of Hungarian citizens has grown up; the first Hungarian adults to have absolutely no memory of the state socialist period. It is not only a matter of “reconciliation,” “coming to terms with the past,” or “confessing the past” that are at stake here, but also making the past relevant to people who were born too late to experience it. Due to their lack of information, this generation is extremely susceptible to the various, often contradictory interpretations of the past, and because of their age, they bear the specific characteristics of the so-called Gen Z, the digital natives. How is the communist legacy represented to them? What are the primary media of historical knowledge transmission about the Kádár era? What are its main claims, what kinds of narratives are being presented, and how do young people react to these narratives? How does narrating the communist past affect the national identity of the youth? These are the primary questions I seek to answer in this essay. In addition to all the hardships and horrors of the twentieth century (World War I and II, 1956), there is one more trauma that post-socialist Hungarian society needs to deal with: the cultural rupture of 1989/90, which burned all the bridges between past and future, rendering all at once the language of parents unintelligible to their children and changing the ways in which the traumas of the past were contextualized in Hungarian cultural memory. Based on this fundamental assumption, in this essay I compare the practices adopted by the two most prominent Hungarian communism-related memory projects: the House of Terror and Memento Park. I combine two methods—discourse analysis of the written materials found in the two museums and semi-structured interviews with teenagers—in order to provide a balanced, interdisciplinary approach to the topic.

The two museum spaces in question present very different segments of Hungarian cultural memory. More precisely, they reflect on different pasts. The interplay and interference of memories related to the early and the late periods of the Kádár era, which are on display in the two museums, along with the reaction of young people to these memories provide fertile grounds for an examination of collective memory practices related to both the “system change” and the preceding period. I conclude by considering the possible ways, good practices, and existing solutions to the transmission of the traumatic experiences of the recent and not so recent past to the next generation and by offering a framework in which traumatic and nostalgic approaches to the past do not contradict, but rather complement each other.

Keywords: politics of memory, memory of Communism in Hungary, transmission of cultural memory, monuments, museums, Szoborpark, House of Terror

Erased/Confessed/Conveyed

“The past is a foreign country, they do things differently there.” This is the first sentence of L.P. Hartley’s 1953 novel The Go-Between. And indeed, especially in post-socialist countries, there seems to be a major gap between the experiences of those who were born even a narrow generation earlier and people who are in their teens right now. The first children of the post-Cold War world, i.e. children who were born after the democratic transition in Hungary in 1989/90, are now in their mid or late 20s. As of 2016, they have had a chance to vote in the national elections at least twice. These young adults form a new generation of Hungarian citizens, having absolutely no firsthand memory of Hungary’s state socialist period. And behind them, the next generation is already coming of age. These two, non-localized generations, Generation Y and Generation Z, that is, the Millennials and the Digital Natives, need to be educated about their country’s recent past.

Péter György describes the abyss of understanding that has become unbridgeable after 1989:

 

Talking about communism, socialism, which is hoped to be self-evident, that is, the linguistic attempt to evoke the past is both impossible and deceptive, because the cultural space in which that rhetoric was legitimate and exclusively homely is no longer available. […] For those who were born too late, the continent upon which these sentences were articulated is terra incognita.1

The transition of 1989/90 is perceived here as a rupture in the continuity of Hungarian culture, which burned all the bridges between past and future and which, all at once, rendered the language of parents unintelligible to their children and changed the ways in which the traumas of the past were contextualized in Hungarian cultural memory.

Therefore, what one can perceive here, parallel to the shift from the communicative memory of communism to institutionalized cultural memory, is an alteration in the ways in which the past is approached by professionals seeking to communicate it. Starting from the hope of the communist utopia to “erase the past once and for all”2 (which was in line with the communist pedagogical program and the vision of the new Soviet man), in 2002, a decade after the transition, the second Memorial Day for the Victims of Communism in Hungary (which coincided with the opening ceremony of the House of Terror museum) chose a completely different motto. Quoting Attila József’s poem “A Dunánál” (By the Danube), the commemoration was organized under the phrase “A múltat be kell vallani” (“The past must be confessed”). Since then, fifteen years have passed, and now the annual ceremony runs under a very different motto: “Emlékezzünk, hogy emlékeztessünk” (“Remember in order to remind!”). In other words, there is a shift from the imperative that “the past must be confessed” to a new duty: “the past must be conveyed,” and the reason for this is possibly our confrontation with a new generation the members of which cannot in fact remember anything of the earlier regime because they were born after its fall.

Hence, it is not only the matter of “reconciliation,” “coming to terms with the past,” or “confessing the past” that are at stake here, but also making the past relevant and meaningful to people who were born too late to experience it. Due to their lack of information, this generation is extremely susceptible to the various, often contradictory interpretations of the past, and because of their age, they have very different attitudes towards digital media than members of previous generations. How is the near past represented to them? What are the primary media of historical knowledge transmission about Hungary’s state socialist period? What are its main claims, what kinds of narratives are being presented, and how do young people react to these narratives? These are the primary questions I seek to answer in this essay.

In order to explore how historical knowledge is conveyed in Hungary, in the following I compare the practices used by the two most prominent Hungarian communism-related memory projects: the House of Terror and Memento Park. These two institutions are exemplary cases because of their strategic position in terms of post-Kádárian memory practices. Alongside then, a number of other projects could have been included, such as the Iron Curtain Museum of Vashegy or the Pantheon of the Workers’ Movement in the Kerepesi Cemetery. However, the House of Terror and Memento Park stand out because they have by far the largest audiences. Both sites are open to the public and adolescents are encouraged to visit them during school trips, so they can be regarded as the most central means of official practices of remembrance about Hungarian state socialism.

The purpose of the present paper is to look simultaneously at what the two memory projects have to offer, and how young visitors react to them. For this reason, along with analyses of the two sites of memory and the written and/or multimedia material distributed on the spot or available through their websites, I also conducted several semi-structured interviews with young visitors in order to explore the effects the two exhibitions had had on them (in short, to see whether or not the two museums are successful as memory and/or knowledge transmission projects). Altogether, I conducted 17 interviews between 2012 and 2016, 9 with teenage visitors to Statue Park (the first incarnation of what was to become Memento Park) and 8 with visitors to the House of Terror. The interviews were 10–15 minutes long, and they were generally performed one or two days after the trip to the museum. All of the interviewees were 13–14 years old at the time of the interview. Although such a sample is by no means representative of Hungarian youth as such, the answers given by these teenagers were often unexpected in many ways and may offer novel insights regarding the efficiency of the two institutions as memory projects.

After a brief review of the available literature, I explore the differences between various interpretations of the term “postmodern” in relation to the two museums, focusing on the mediality of the memory that they use and the coherent narrative that they seek to present. I then offer a discussion of Piotr Sztompka’s take on cultural trauma in support of my contention that the actual “cultural trauma” that influences both museums is not the terror of the 1950s, but the sudden paradigm shift of 1989. I conclude by identifying a very visible discrepancy between the heritage and the legacy of communism in Hungary. Although the two terms are sometimes used synonymously, referring to the (material, philosophical, or other) remnants of the past, they may represent two very different aspects of the same “remnants.” Heritage is understood here as a deliberately selected narrative of the past, while legacy is passed on involuntarily, usually as a set of semi-conscious actions and behavioral patterns. I conclude with the observation that while the transmission of a clearly defined heritage to subsequent generations should be the duty of any functional memory project, the legacy of the state socialist era makes it extremely difficult if not impossible for the past to be conveyed.

Memento Park and the House of Terror: A Review of the Secondary Literature

After 1989, there was growing public demand to make the “peaceful transition” of the system change visible, or rather invisible. The statues from the public spaces of Budapest were removed, and the unavoidable question about the further fate of these objects was also raised. The idea of simply destroying them was quickly dismissed, since this gesture would have contradicted the expectations that had been placed on the “new Hungarian democracy,” so alternative solutions were needed. The decision was made to remove the statues from the city center and deposit them at a site offered by the 22nd District, where they were fit into the artistic vision of designer architect Ákos Eleőd, who sought to present them in a way that enabled cool observation of the past and many other memory strategies. This is the conception story of Statue Park. Eleőd writes about this issue in his 1991 tender:

 

eventually, we would decide on the fate of artistic pieces based on political ideologies. At this point, the subtle dignity of art should present itself: to find and accept the responsibility, which, in this case, leads to a thin ethical path. [...] It is a joy to participate in the absence of book burning.3

Statue Park was opened in 1993, and later on, in 2006, the state owned but privately run project finally got the funding for major expansion. From that moment on, Statue Park was renamed One Sentence on Tyranny Park, being part of a larger project entitled Memento Park, hence the multiplicity of names.

The House of Terror, which was opened almost a decade after Statue Park, was based on very different considerations. The building at 60 Andrássy Road, in which the museum is housed, itself has a story to tell. First, it served as the Headquarters of the Hungarian Arrow Cross Party from 1940 to 1945. Then, from 1945 to 1956, it functioned as the center of the communist secret police services, the State Protection Department and the State Protection Authority. After it was purchased in 2000 by the Public Foundation for the Research of Central and East European History and Society, it was opened as the House of Terror Museum in February 2002, a few months before the elections, with the alleged purpose of erecting “a monument to the memory of those held captive, tortured, and killed in this building.”4

Consequently, although these two very unconventional museums are comparable because they are both related to the memory of communism in Hungary, they actually commemorate two very different segments of the past. While the House of Terror seeks to evoke the suffocating milieu of the 1940s and 1950s, Memento Park, while it certainly reflects on earlier decades, is a self-proclaimed memorial to the successful (i.e. non-violent) democratic transition of 1989/90.

Both museums have been subject to extensive academic engagement in the fields of history, sociology, cultural studies, and museology, not to mention the intellectual debates that sprang up concerning the opening ceremony of the House of Terror in the columns of the weekly Élet és Irodalom (debates which are revived from time to time). However, it is interesting to see that there are differences from the perspective of who writes about the two museum spaces. In the case of Memento Park, most reviewers are not Hungarian, and they often contrast the site with other, similar monuments, such as the Grutas Park in Lithuania,5 the Berlin Wall, and the Casa Poporului of Bucharest.6 Meanwhile, in the case of the House of Terror, the overwhelming majority of texts are written by Hungarians.

Regarding the latter case, critics of the House of Terror seem to have reached a broad consensus regarding the scientifically objectionable nature of the museum. One of the most frequent arguments made in order to support this claim (that the museum is objectionable on scholarly grounds) is that the House of Terror primarily targets emotions without presenting rational arguments along with the affective impact.7 András Rényi, for instance,8 argues that the House of Terror is less a historical and more a rhetorical achievement, proudly admitting that it does not calmly observe history from a distance, but rather directly, dedicatedly, and passionately creates history.

Another recurrent issue in the reception of the House of Terror is the inauthentic or at least unclear nature of the exhibited objects.9 Maybe the most exemplary one such object is the can of pickled cucumbers, which was later replaced with a bottle of vodka,10 as noted by Péter Apor. “The original can of cucumbers,” Apor argues, “represents an unusual epistemological position. Neither the original can nor the subsequent bottle makes any claim to any sort of historical authenticity: there is no visible intention to demonstrate that either of them might derive from the period of the past in question.”11 Aesthete Sándor Radnóti even concludes that the most important object presented in the House of Terror is the building at Andrássy Road 60 itself, as the collection is almost ridiculously modest.12

Partly based on these objections, some critiques argue (in my assessment persuasively) that the House of Terror is not even a legitimate museum. Rényi for instance offers a very sharp dividing line between the general definition of museums and the self-classification of the House of Terror: “It is common knowledge that so far the House of Terror has established no archival background, and it is more than questionable even for laypeople whether the museum’s attempt at a coherent historical conception would stand up to even the most basic professional scrutiny.”13 James Mark also argues that there is a tendency in Central and Eastern Europe to use museums of communism as places of symbolic justice instead of as places of knowledge transmission, a process which usually takes place at very significant historical sites. “The ‘cultural trial of Communism’ took place at sites of terror where the political condemnation of Communism could be made historically credible: these locations allowed their founders to present themselves as uncovering powerful direct evidence of the former regime’s violence and criminality, which could be linked to the ways in which the country as a whole had been victimized.”14

In the case of Memento Park, the early pieces of relevant literature seem to share the perception of the park as an artistic work, emphasizing a civilized, “dignified” kind of remembering, in line with the creators’ intentions. In her 1999 discussion of the site, Beverly James remarks that a number of post-communist features are relevant to an analysis of the park, including “a strong sense of national identity […] and a deep respect for the past.”15 A few pages later, she adds that the “commodification of heritage […] is not yet relevant to museums in Hungary, where […] the past is still treated with respect.”16

A few years later, Maya Nadkarni first mapped out the immense discrepancy between the idea of a past “still treated with respect” and the marketing strategies used by the park, or, more specifically Ákos Réthly, the young entrepreneur who runs it. Nadkarni argues that Réthly’s marketing plan to frame Statue Park as a site of communist kitsch was strongly based on Western expectations of socialism, its ideology, and its iconography, and the marketing did more to confirm than to contest these expectations. “Indeed,” she contends, “Western reports of the park opening often played into these fantasies of monumental ignominy: describing the park’s architecture as a humorous ‘theme park’ or ‘Leninland,’ or romantically locating the park on a ‘bleak’ or ‘windy’ hilltop.”17

The literature on the two memory projects also evokes a number of issues that come up in relation to both museums. Here, I cover only a single feature: the idea of postmodernity at the two sites of memory. Postmodernity seems to have different implications and emphases when applied to different museums. Beverly James for instance argues that Statue Park Museum is postmodern in the sense that “its holdings […] had yet another layer of meaning slapped on them when they were uprooted from their familiar locations and repositioned in the fabricated terrain of an open-air park.” Furthermore, it can be considered postmodern because “it juxtaposes pieces that embody seemingly incongruous versions of communism.”18 Parallel to that, Radnóti identifies the House of Terror as a “postmodern museum of torture,” where the architect and the curator are free to create, and where the wealth of multimedia content is mixed with traditional museum forms, relativizing them.”19 In a similar fashion, Rényi condemns the “aestheticizing intemperance of the postmodern, which, in order to have a more powerful impact, transcends each and every sacred boundary and ignores the most fundamental differences between document and fiction, object and representation, fact and opinion.20

It is interesting to see how critics use the term “postmodern” differently for the two museums. In relation to Statue Park, it can be understood as a kind of inventive, novel, and inclusive attitude towards a difficult past, while for the House of Terror, postmodernity is but a formal solution to present a modernist national grand narrative of the equally problematic recent past. This distinction in meaning is vital if one seeks to understand how the two museums function as more or less successful memory projects. The differences between the two understandings of postmodernity can be mapped out by focusing on two central axes of the exhibitions. First, their mediality, and second, the narrative they create about the past. Although these two aspects are certainly linked, it is still expedient to separate them for analytical purposes.

The Materiality of Memory

The materiality of remembering in the two museums is closely related to how the two museums deviate from the idea of written, textual knowledge. In her 2009 essay “Texts, Traces, Trash: The Changing Media of Cultural Memory,” Aleida Assmann outlines the trajectory of the written word in the realm of cultural memory, from the Renaissance up to the present day, identifying an important break in the monopoly of written knowledge, which she dates back to as early as the seventeenth century. She argues that while the privileged path to historical understanding was found in the texts of canonical male authors, “different routes of access to the past were opened by bypassing texts and tradition and concentrating on non-textual traces, such as ruins and relics, fragments and sherds, and songs and tales of a neglected oral tradition.”21 In short, what Assmann detects is the origin of mistrust in written language as the only reliable medium through which one can “speak with the dead” in the Greenblattian sense, that is, as the only plausible way to get meaningful information about the past.22 Assmann later moves on to locate one more radical change with the appearance of new media: “We might say that some contemporary writers, searching for authentic traces of the past in a mass media culture, are discovering these in trash. With the development of new technologies and channels of communication, writing is ceding its position as the foremost medium of communication and cultural transmission.”23 This second remark may have twofold consequences, not only for writers, but for more general practices of cultural memory as well. First, we need to admit that knowledge about the past is often incidental and is of an almost random nature, and the most valuable insights may be gained from things discarded, like statues that no one wishes to see in their original places anymore. Second, one also needs to see that the written word as the single most reliable medium of historical knowledge may (sadly) become obsolete; its hegemony is threatened by media, both old and new.

Instead of written media, cultural memory is transmitted through novel and not so novel ways involving tangible remembrance and multimedia devices and contents. In terms of memory projects and museum spaces, objects (remnants, replicas, and things of questionable origin) naturally acquire a key position. The importance of material artefacts as mnemonic devices enhancing individual remembering has been acknowledged since Antiquity. However, their role in establishing cultural memory has only recently been made an object of serious interrogation, and they have gained attention largely due to the contributions of museum studies.

In understanding how museum artefacts can contribute to establishing and maintaining cultural memory, Hans Ulrich Gumbrecht’s take on “presence effects” and “meaning effects” might help. In his book The Production of Presence: What Meaning Cannot Convey, Gumbrecht distinguishes between “presence effects” and “meaning effects,” the latter referring to interpretational practices as transcendental meaning attributions, usually associated with the traditionally hermeneutical practices of the humanities and social sciences. In contrast, “presence effects” are defined by the materiality of the object of study, that is, they refer to the ways in which the objects of aesthetic experience occupy a certain space within reality; they “exclusively appeal to the senses.”24 According to Gumbrecht, the metaphysical practice of interpretation should be altered considering that “we conceive of aesthetic experience as an oscillation (and sometimes as an interference) between ‘presence effects’ and ‘meaning effects’.”25 This oscillation is especially relevant in terms of museum experiences, where the materiality of the objects displayed and the interpretations attached to them rarely coincide.

To illustrate this point, let us look at two examples from Statue Park and the House of Terror: texts with very visible and significant materiality, the presence effects and meaning effects of which happen to confront each other, offering subversive interpretations.

 

From Tyranny to ETERNAL GLO

In Statue Park a general characteristic feature of the site is a very visible absence of written texts. Next to the works, one finds only the name of the sculptor, the title of the composition, the date of the erection of the work, and the statue’s original place. This virtual absence of text emphasizes the ideal of the neutral preservation of works of art without contextual references. True, a visitor’s guide can be purchased at the entrance, and the website offers a lot of information, but in general the visitors are left alone with the works and their very symbolic environment. The longest written text visitors encounter during their trip is Gyula Illyés’s poem, One Sentence on Tyranny, which was borrowed as the name name for the park in 2006. As visitors attempt to enter the actual territory of the park, they find their way blocked by a large and rusty iron door, the main entrance to the park, with the poem inscribed on it, exclusively in Hungarian. This manner of presentation can be regarded as a mise-en-abyme of the interplay between presence effects and meaning effects, while parallel to that, it also highlights the fundamental ambiguity between traumatic and alternative approaches to the past, such as nostalgic or ironic.

The materiality and position of the text, along with the interpretational framework it provides for an understanding of Statue Park as a whole, also assigns new dimensions of meaning to the original poem: the mutuality produced by the common context obviously influences the strategies of reading as well. The self as it is presented in the poem not only associates tyranny with a set of activities and behavioral patterns, it also describes it as a universal omnipresent feeling that is always already there in the everyday routines of the people. “Dohányod zamatába,/ ruháid anyagába/ Beivódik, évődik /Velődig” (It penetrates into the flavor of your tobacco, the fabric of your clothes, to your marrow).26 The poem’s image of omnipresent tyranny and the collection of the prominent Socialist Realist works seem to be in dialogue, which underlines the concept that the statues can be regarded as means of oppression. From this perspective, certain lines of the poem might be exceptionally illuminating in nature, since the relationship between art and social milieu (which is one of the focal points of the poem) is obviously not something to be dismissed in the case of Statue Park. Throughout the poem, as “tyranny” is personified and condensed into an indefinite third-person singular, it also penetrates deeper and deeper, from individual relationships to the general perception of the world: “Mert szépnek csak azt véled/ mi egyszer már övé lett” (For you take as beautiful only the things that have already become his). The experience of the senses becomes legible exclusively through the filter of tyranny, and thus the possibilities of artistic reflection are also to be imagined within the framework of oppression.

However, the fact that the poem is displayed just in front of Statue Park provides an ironic position in reading the monuments. The lines “Mert ott áll/eleve sírodnál /ő mondja meg, ki voltál/ porod is neki szolgál” (For he stands there by your grave, he defines who you were, your ashes still serve him) illuminate, for instance, the fate of Socialist Realist statues: being closed into their own materiality, deprived of what they originally signified (i.e. the heroes and ideals of a past era), they become their own parodies. Illyés’ text suggests that the oppressive power owns the soul and body of its subjects, and thus it is able to provide retrospective definitions of the people and objects serving them.

If one considers the mutual influence of site and poem, two crucial observations must be made. First, the verses are scribbled onto an enormous iron door, supposedly the main entrance to the park. Yet these doors remain closed by design, and one can only enter the museum through a tiny sideway. As Réthly explained during a guided tour, “you know that proverb that there is a side-door next to all large gates, which means that if you cannot do something in the official way, we should try to find some other solution.” Thus, the museum offers “alternative,” more inclusive approaches to remembrance of the past, while still preserving a more institutionalized, primary reading, according to which the past is presented as tyrannical: the main door that is always closed. Second, due to the corroding effects of the weather, certain parts of the text have become illegible, which could be understood as a dual game of inscribing and effacing meanings. On the one hand, there is a gesture of guiding the visitors’ frame of understanding by the position of the text, while on the other, the owners of the museum let the rust eat away the letters, making it impossible to assign one single meaning to the park. The visitors have become unable to read the text, and they are once more on their own with the statues.

Similar material damage to written words can also be found in the House of Terror. As opposed to Memento Park, where most of the on-site information texts were absent, in the case of the House of Terror there is an abundance of written texts, which nonetheless results in a similar absence of information. Almost every room in the exhibition features a take-home information sheet, both in English and in Hungarian, and in absence of a guide, most visitors spend a great portion of their time huddled up in one of the dim corners of the exhibition rooms, reading the information materials (especially in the first few rooms). Furthermore, the walls often feature quotes (typically in Hungarian only), and sometimes, as in the Resettlement and Deportation Room and the Justice Room, entire walls are covered with replicas of old reports or indictments, rendering them illegible by their position, the dim lighting, or simply their sheer volume. Words extinguish one another, and they appear as visual noise or decorative fragments that bear no particular meaning.

The Room of Soviet Advisors offers a very fitting example of the dynamics of Gumbrechtian presence and meaning effects. At the time of my last visit to the House of Terror, there was an enormous marble memorial plaque leaning against a large wooden desk, broken in half, with the parts slightly slid behind each other. 27 The visible part of the text is as follows:

“ÖRÖK DICSŐS…RÖS HADSER…

AKIK A SZOVJETUN…AGYARORSZ…

ÉS FÜGGETLENS… VÍVOTT HARC”

I offer the following English translation of this: “ETERNAL GLO …ED ARM… THE SOVIET UN… NGARY… WAR FO… NDEPENDEN…” First, this plaque clearly demonstrates how the ideologies of communism and fascism alike created a pseudo-language that was perceived as intimidating and uncanny precisely because it was rooted in everyday uses of language, but was rendered incomprehensible by the ideological jargon. As Péter György puts it, “communists spoke and wrote in a language unknown to Hungarians, in Hungarian. […] Words partly lost their meanings, partly gained new ones.”28 On the other hand, though, this marble plaque can also be regarded as an allegory for the approach to language and the written word as a source of historical knowledge adopted by the House of Terror. Words are everywhere in the House of Terror, yet they fall apart into sub-intelligible elements, giving the impression that something beyond linguistically understandable knowledge is being conveyed here. It is as if words lost their weight as soon as one enters the realms of terror.

In this sense, there is a fundamental similarity and an even deeper difference between Memento Park and the House of Terror. While both sites of memory exhibit an underlying mistrust of written knowledge (although the websites are both rich in detail text), their reaction to this scenario is entirely different. Memento Park, with the nearly complete lack of verbal interpretational crutches (apart from the rusty poem on the front gate), almost exclusively relies on the oral narration of the site, either by the guide or by older relatives, who tend to accompany young people to the site. One could argue that Statue Park offers a nostalgic pre-literacy medial condition, seeking to evoke the immediacy and intimacy of firsthand experience and even domestic oral history. In contrast, the House of Terror presents an entirely different scenario, which might be described as a post-literal media landscape. Here, the traditional role of written texts is taken over by both affective non-verbal elements, such as smell and lighting, and also by multimedia solutions, such as endless testimonies displayed on LCD-screens and the use of the most cutting-edge technology to support a specific vision of history.

 

Digital Natives in a Pre-literacy or Post-literacy Situation

The use of new media to emphasize certain interpretations of history is especially important when talking about knowledge transmission to members of younger generations. As members of Generation Z, the digital natives, teenage visitors have been socialized from an early age to use all kinds of multimedia and smart devices, and they are very open to technological innovation, for leisure activities and entertainment and also for learning and knowledge acquisition. Their reactions concerning the two museum spaces also underline how the abovementioned pre-verbal and post-verbal arrangements work. In the case of Memento Park, most of my respondents visited the park as part of a class excursion, with a guide. The young visitors all agreed that the presence of the guide brought the objects on exhibit closer to the audience. As one of the 14-year-olds I interviewed remarked, “Without the guide, no one would have cared about the statues.” All of them mentioned that they had positive feelings about the tour; three out of seven said that it helped them better understand “what those symbols actually meant” or confessed that the way they analyzed a particular statue together with the guide made them change their preliminary neutral or negative opinions about the work in question. Furthermore, the guided tour also succeeded in adding a set of memorable anecdotes and humorous personal stories to the display of statues, such as the one about the Smurf marzipan figurines that were dried on the right arm of a bronze Lenin in the early 1990s. According to their accounts, the young visitors were especially keen on these otherwise digressive remarks of the guide. As one of them put it, “there are museums that are dead boring, and all you get is a schematic text that you would learn in history lessons anyway. But this guy told us about really special things. He made us involved.” In this sense, according to the teenage visitors, the Memento Park guided tour managed to convey a kind of “insider,” firsthand knowledge about the years of the democratic transition, offering a chance for a very private and personal kind of knowledge transmission. The very same magic of orality was also mentioned by my other two interviewees from Statue Park, a brother and a sister aged 13 and almost 15 at the time of their visit, which was a Sunday trip on which they had been taken by their parents. Although they said that their parents could recall the locations of only a few of the statues or reliefs, as the family was not from Budapest, they nonetheless told them interesting stories about their youth (the parents were in their early 40s).

As for the House of Terror, the generational position of my interviewees had a very visible impact on the ways in which they perceived the exhibition. Although none of them took part in a guided tour, they were invariably accompanied by older relatives who helped them understand what they were seeing. One of them, a boy of 13, offered the following reply to my warm-up question as to whether or not he had liked the exhibition: “It was interesting all right, but as a child, I didn’t understand everything, unlike mum, so she had to explain things to me.” When asked about the information sheets, all but one of the teens admitted that they had not collected, read, or even looked at them extensively. Five out of eight respondents praised the video displays of the exhibition, claiming that although they had no time to watch all of the videos, those that they did see were all interesting. Most of the teens highlighted the oral history account in the elevator as the most impressive one, while others mentioned “the one at the cashier desk about forgiveness”29 or the newsreels.

As most of the respondents were in the last two years of elementary school (7th or 8th grade), they had not had any history classes about the state socialist era.30 When asked about their knowledge of state socialism in Hungary, many of them mentioned that although they do not generally watch films about “the era,” they do have an impression of it from video games.31 This medial embeddedness was even visible in their reaction to the exhibitions. At the time of my last 3 interviews in 2016, there was a temporary exhibition for the 60th anniversary of the 1956 revolution entitled Egy akaraton (One Nation, One Will), which featured six short, 5-6 minute-long films designed for virtual reality glasses. All three of the teenagers who had seen this show were fascinated by the 360° VR films, which were, according to my respondents, so intense that they somewhat dimmed the experience of the permanent exhibition. By the time of their visit, each of them had at least tried virtual reality glasses (one of the respondents even had one at home), and they even offered technical remarks on how the glasses in the House of Terror were different from the ones they had used previously. “That was a very good point. I really liked them all. They were interesting, and it was better to see them in 360 than from an ordinary video,” one of them remarked. “And also, it was a lot better because it influenced your emotions more than looking at a whole bunch of writing. That was a great idea” another added. One could claim that teenagers are very, and perhaps dangerously, responsive to new digital media in memorial spaces, especially media that are relatively new even to them. The House of Terror presents itself as a conveyor of zeitgeist, so the primary content it seeks to transmit is an impression about the recent past, an artistic expression of the premise that “terror overshadowed daily life.”32 For this purpose, the use of digital media (especially virtual reality technologies) is perhaps the most fitting choice. The caveat concerning such techniques, especially for adolescents, is that a certain version of the past is presented as the only valid past, leaving no room either for criticism or for questions. What is seen on the screen not only becomes believable, but it turns into reality itself. Probably this is one reason why my interviewees seemed to be so a-critical with regards to the exhibition in the House of Terror, while they were considerably more reflective about their Statue Park experiences.33

In contrast, my respondents could not recall much objective knowledge that they had gained from their visit to the House of Terror. Six out of eight teenagers did not realize that the exhibition was about two kinds of dictatorships, although they had a good understanding of Hungary having been under two different forms of occupation during those times. Indeed, the House of Terror has frequently been criticized for the extremely unbalanced nature of the museum’s displays. As one reads on the English version of the House of Terror website, “[h]aving survived two terror regimes, it was felt that the time had come for Hungary to erect a fitting memorial to the victims, and at the same time to present a picture of what life was like for Hungarians in those times.”34 In other words, the House of Terror allegedly describes the two kinds of terror Hungary suffered between 1944 and 1989: the Nazi occupation and the establishment of the communist regime. The House of Terror does not include the Anti-Jewish Laws of the interwar years in its representation of terror, when Germany had not yet invaded Hungary, or the massacre of an estimated 23,000 Jews in near Kamianets-Podilskyi in August 1941, including 16,000 people who had been deported to the newly annexed territory from Hungary, hence denying any complicity Hungary might have had in these parts of the Holocaust. Furthermore, strictly speaking, only 2 or 3 of the 19 exhibition rooms focus on the Nazi occupation and the Hungarian Arrow Cross party and none focus on the crimes and massacres committed under the Horthy regime. However, as Krisztián Ungváry underlines,35 the imbalance is not merely a matter of space. Three rooms perhaps would have been enough to evoke the terror in which many Hungarians lived under Horthy and the Arrow Cross, but as Mark argues, the memory of Fascism is only evoked “where it had the capacity to demonize Communism.”36 In this, the museum succeeds, yet no body of references is actually given in support of this emotional affect.

Instead of facts, the House of Terror offers associations, but when one lacks the relevant historical knowledge, as a 13-year-old visitor sometimes does, the exhibition will not fill in the gaps. Perhaps the most telling example is the Internment room in the basement, which features a miners’ car and some rocks in the middle, next to an LCD-screen on which a formerly interned person is giving testimony. This room is right after the prison reconstruction, which is perceived by many as the most emotionally burdening part of the exhibition. One of my interviewees, whom I followed through the museum, demonstrated significant behavioral change at this point. Prior to this room, the teenage boy was very open, asked many questions, and inspected everything closely, especially the prison part, but here he just looked at the plate with the name of the room, briefly glanced at the miners’ car, and walked away. As he later informed me, he did not fully understand the word internment in this context, and due to the absence of descriptive material, he could not establish a logical link between the car that fills the whole room and the idea of internment. Although the room does have a take-home information sheet, it is only from the website that one can find out that the bogie with the rocks is in fact an original artefact from the Recsk Internment Camp.

This brief episode illustrates why the House of Terror often fails as a site of knowledge transmission about communism. The illusion of a zeitgeist conjured in its entirety by simulacra objects and multimedia devices is not suitable for knowledge transmission on its own, and the supplementary means were, in this case, insufficient to sustain an adolescent’s attention.

From Trauma to Laughter

Closely related to the materiality and mediality of remembering is the question of the various kinds of pasts that are presented to the visitors, especially younger visitors. Critics of the House of Terror condemn the exhibition for offering a one-sided interpretation of the past, which portrays Hungary as a hapless victim of evil foreign powers.37 Péter György, for instance, contrasts the presence of victim-identifications with the absence of perpetrator memories, especially concerning the way in which the past is communicated to members of the younger generations: “We do not need the younger generations to feel personal guilt for the acts committed by their predecessors. But we do need them to know what their predecessors did.”38

This idea is supported by the narrative on the information sheets: it consistently portrays “terror” and its manifestations, such as internment, deportation, secret agency, etc., as something in which Hungarians took no part and which was imposed from the outside. This process of externalization also appears on the level of grammatical structures and word choices. A prevalent use of the passive voice is a characteristic feature of the information sheets, even in Hungarian, which is unusual. While there the sentences make no mention of the names of perpetrators, the victim is almost without exception Hungary or the Hungarian people, who are depicted as silent and inert bystanders in their own history. “Hungary was plunged into a hopeless economic situation,” and then “the country became the theatre of war in the clash between the two Super Powers,” and later on, in the Changing Clothes room, the brochure explains that “the video clip depicts how an entire society was forced to ‘turn coat’, i.e. switch allies.”

The passive voice is but one example in the House of Terror of what Aleida Assmann calls “victim memory.” Assmann coined the term39 to differentiate it from “losers” inasmuch as the victim is a passive target of violence, and the term obviously implies a sense of power asymmetry, while the term “loser” still implies a sense of heroism or a sacrifice made for a cause.40 According to Assmann, the most characteristic feature of this kind of memorial practice is to offer an unambiguous image of the past, in which no dissenting opinions are appreciated or even accepted, since the whole community is imagined as the victim of a power external to it. It is also important to refer to Assmann’s comment in which she emphasizes that while in Western Europe such interpretations are being questioned and subverted, Eastern Europe is still bearing witness to the resurrection of national grand narratives emphasizing collective victimhood. With respect to the House of Terror, Zsolt K. Horváth claims that the institution is, in fact, an allegory of Hungary victimized by Communism.41

The House of Terror does not merely evoke a sense of collective victimhood, it also seeks to commemorate the collective traumatic experience that it links to foreign occupation. It focuses primarily on the “dark decades” of the 1940s and 1950s, but it also broadens the temporal spectrum of occupation significantly: from 1944 to 1989. As one reads on the website, “the Museum, while presenting the horrors in a tangible way, also intends to make people understand that the sacrifice for freedom was not in vain.”42 Such a quest could potentially allow for collective healing: the examination, understanding, and eventually the dissolution of the wounds Hungarian society has suffered (and inflicted on itself), but unfortunately the House of Terror goes down on a different path. As Miklós Takács argues, individual traumatic experiences can be identified by involuntary repetition and by their appearance next to the body and non-verbality, while the prerequisite of cultural traumas is their mediated nature. He concludes that if a traumatic experience is removed from the body and transferred into another medium, it ceases to be a psychic trauma and is considered healed.43 The House of Terror here presents just the opposite method. By using new digital media and reconstructions, such as the infamous basement prison, it de-medializes the horrors that took place in the House, and re-inscribes them into the medium of the body. The moment the visitor enters the elevator, taking a painfully slow ride down to the basement, the information sheets go missing. Visitors are left alone in the corridor with the tiny, wet cells, and they are given no information or no interpretational guidelines. Many of my respondents claimed that they felt “claustrophobic” during their visit to the basement, and although one of them, a girl of 14, ironically remarked that “it was Disneyland,” she also confessed a vague sense of sickness when listening to the testimony about executions in the elevator. This traumatic and potentially traumatizing approach does not allow for elaborate reflections on the space or the historical knowledge it might convey: where there are no words, there is no knowledge to speak of.

In Statue Park, the arrangement of “excluded” public statues enables a whole range of remembering practices, including a traumatic approach to the past. When asked about how the visitors interact with the statues on exhibit in the Park, Réthly spoke about a kind of respect for the past: “All the local visitors have a bit of an agent past, a bit of relocation, a sense of being unheeded... Everyone has a bit of pain. I wouldn’t say that these feelings are brought to the surface here, but it gives a kind of basic restraint to their attitudes.” Therefore, Hungarians would not find it funny to pose with the statues due to their “personal involvement,” or rather the communicative memory that still conveys the underlying idea of the statues being means of an oppressive, dictatorial regime.

Strangely enough, there is a certain ambiguity in the answers provided by the student visitors on this matter. When asked about the idea of posing, all of them said that their teacher had had a number of ideas about different poses even before they arrived to the park, but they also noted that by themselves they would not have thought of these statues as objects next to which to pose. One of them even mentioned that “probably it might be more exciting for the Americans, because we learn about it, we know about it, but they... they did not live through it. For them it’s fun to see... a big dictatorial man (sic!) and ha ha, let’s pose with him. But for us, we can feel what it was like for the people back then, and it’s less amusing to make fun of it.” However, based on my personal experience following them along the park, they actually enjoyed climbing onto the statues, and they started posing the minute the guide turned his back on them.

And indeed, in part due to Eleőd’s initial democratic intentions, the idea of laughter appears in many ways in the reception of the Park, ranging from mockery to irony. Furthermore, the intention of the park’s creators seems to have been very much in line with the way in which Linda Hutcheon defines irony: “Irony rarely involves a simple decoding of a single inverted message; […] it is more often a semantically complex process of relating, differentiating, and combining said and unsaid meanings—and doing so with some evaluative edge.”44 The designer envisioned a multiplicity of interpretations based precisely on this permanent ambiguity of meanings: “I would like this park to be right in the middle: neither a park to honor Communism, nor a sarcastic park that provokes tempers, but a place where everyone can feel whatever they want… People can feel nostalgic, or have a good laugh, or mourn a personal tragedy connected with the period.”45

Maya Nadkarni also identifies a kind of distanced, ironic nostalgia46 in relation to the Park. She argues that “while countless Lenins proved the infuriating fact of Soviet occupation, it was perhaps even more pressing to remove [Ilya Afanasevich] Ostapenko, who called attention to the ways in which forty years of socialism had become cozy and familiar.”47 In this fashion, along with Vergangenheitsbewältigung, or coming to terms with the past, other kinds of remembering practices, such as irony or nostalgia, are also enabled by the park’s layout.

“We don’t really ask them, so they don’t talk about it”:
Mapping Terra Incognita

Let us return to Péter György’s comment on terra incognita and the unbridgeable abyss between past and present that seems to be an underlying universal trope of the post-socialist condition. The idea of terra incognita is closely related to what Piotr Sztompka calls “cultural trauma.” Sztompka argues that sudden, unexpected, deep social change may lead to a very peculiar condition, cultural trauma, which occurs “when there is a break, displacement or disorganization in the orderly, taken-for-granted universe.”48 One of the fundamental consequences of cultural trauma, according to Sztompka, is a sense of “cultural disorientation,” when “the socialized, internalized culture that they carry ‘in their heads’ or in their semi-automatic ‘habits of the heart’ clashes with the cultural environment in which they find themselves.”49 In line with Sztompka’s definition, I argue that the actual cultural trauma that is reflected in both memory projects is not the hard dictatorship and the terrors of the 1940–50s, or even the retaliation after 1956, as recent memory politics seems to imply, but rather an event that happened much later, in 1989/90.

In the case of Statue Park, admittedly a monument for the transition itself, the narrative focus on the early 1990s is not that surprising. However, the primary cultural trauma on which the House of Terror reflects is also the “change of systems.” The sudden paradigm shift of 1989 created the imperative to remember everything that had been suppressed for decades, yet the transition provided neither a natural shift from communicative to cultural memory to support suppressed memories nor the appropriate language to present these memories to a new generation.

The consequences of cultural traumatization to contemporary museum practices display a sharp dividing line between the heritage and the legacy of communism in Hungary. Heritage may be understood as a selection of items, opinions, or perspectives that can be used by the present in order to create a coherent narrative of the past. This definition bears close resemblance to what Jan Assmann calls “hot memory.”50 This is the realm in which historical museums can feel most at home. Although the two sites discussed here theoretically reflect on two very different pasts, this is not self-explanatory at first sight. Yet they both present a narrative about the past, which, strangely enough, ends with the foundation of the museum: Statue Park or the House of Terror, respectively. However, in both cases, the language they use is not suitable for the transmission of historical knowledge to post-socialist generations, because it is rooted in the legacy of the late Kádár era (and not the hard dictatorship of the earlier decades): the involuntary remnants, the doxa of how people interacted with one another before 1989.

“If a disturbance occurs,” writes Sztompka, “the symbols start to mean something other than they normally do; values become valueless or demand unrealizable goals; […] gestures and words signify something different from what they meant before; beliefs are refuted, faith undermined, trust breached; charisma collapses, idols fall.”51 And this is precisely what happened after the democratic transition. The web of comfortably allegoric, familiar language, the depth of omissions, hints at things or events already known, associative networks of words unspoken, all this was suddenly lost, as it was no longer necessary to learn or reproduce them. In the case of cultural trauma, the language beyond the language is the first to go after such a rupture in the tissue of culture, and this trap might have been overlooked by both memory projects discussed here. The deeply allegorical visual language and the very specific arrangements and combinations of objects they use (such as the infinite circles leading to a wall in Memento Park, allegedly symbolizing the communist project, or the various kitchen interiors in the Resistance room of the House of Terror, alluding to the practice of critics of the system gathering in one another’s kitchens) remain unintelligible to the youth.

One of my interviewees, when I asked him whether he had heard anything about the past from his older relatives, gave the following answer: “Yes, sometimes I hear things. Mum’s mother and father were, well, they were taken away [elvitték őket]. But we don’t really ask, so they don’t talk about it.” This fragment gives a sobering illustration of the unbridgeable hermeneutical gap that lies between Hungarian teenagers and their parents generation and grandparents generation today, and this is by no means a regular “generation gap.” I am convinced that my respondent had no idea what being “taken away,” one of the most euphemistic expressions referring to non-localizable terrors of the recent past, might mean, which is why he never asked questions about it.

Although the legacy of the late Kádár era can be regarded as a burden for Hungarian museums that promote the transmission of historical knowledge, it is also a challenge to be met. The task of such memorial sites is not simply to initiate young people as full-fledged members of a memory community or convey some kind of objective knowledge about the past, but also to awaken their curiosity and make the past seem relevant to them. If they are successful in this, perhaps next time a child will ask his or her grandmother the obvious questions: Why? Where? When? By whom?

 

Bibliography

Apor, Péter. “An Epistemology of the Spectacle? Arcane Knowledge, Memory and Evidence in the Budapest House of Terror.” Rethinking History 18, no. 3 (2014): 328–44.

Apor, Péter. “Hitelesség és hitetlenség: emlékezet, történelem és közelmúlt-feldolgozás Kelet-Közép-Európában” [Authenticity and incredulity: Memory, history, and examining the recent past in East Central Europe]. Korall 41 (2010): 159–83.

Assmann, Aleida. “Texts, Traces, Trash: The Changing Media of Cultural Memory.” Representations 56 (1996): 123–34.

Assmann, Aleida. Der lange Schatten der Vergangenheit: Erinnerungskultur und Geschichtpolitik. Munich: C.H.Beck, 2006.

Assmann, Jan. Cultural Memory and Early Civilization: Writing, Remembrance, and Political Imagination. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Frazon, Zsófia, and Zsolt K. Horváth. “A megsértett Magyarország: A Terror Háza mint tárgybemutatás, emlékmű és politikai rítus” [Hungary wronged: The Terror House as a presentation of objects, a monument, and a political rite]. Regio: Kisebbség, Politika, Társadalom 9, no. 4 (2002): 303–47.

Greenblatt, Stephen. Shakespearean Negotiations: The Circulation of Social Energy in Renaissance England. Berkeley–Los Angeles: University of California Press, 1988.

Gumbrecht, Hans Ulrich. Production of Presence: What Meaning Cannot Convey. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2004.

György, Péter. “Az elveszett nyelv” [The lost language]. Élet és Irodalom 61, no. 15 (2012). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.es.hu/gyorgy_peter;az_elveszett_nyelv;2012-04-11.html.

György, Péter. “Múzeumkritika: A terror háza / A terror topográfiája (Budapest, Berlin)” [Museum criticism: The Terror House / The topography of terror (Budapest, Berlin)]. Élet és Irodalom 54, no. 24 (2010). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.es.hu/gyorgy_peter;muzeumkritika;2010-06-20.html.

György, Péter. Az ismeretlen nyelv: A hatalom színrevitele [The unknown language: The staging of power]. Budapest: Magvető, 2016.

Hutcheon, Linda. “Irony, Nostalgia and the Postmodern.” Studies in Comparative Literature 30 (2000): 189–207.

Hutcheon, Linda. Irony’s Edge: The Theory and Politics of Irony. London–New York: Routledge, 1994.

Ihász, István: “Gomb és kabát: A profán valóság bemutatásának kísérlete a Terror Háza Múzeumban” [Button and coat: The attempt to present the profane reality in the Terror House Museum]. In Történeti Muzeológiai Szemle: A Magyar Múzeumi Történész Társulat Évkönyve [Historical museological review: Yearbook of the Hungarian Museum Historian’s Society], vol. 2, edited by János Pintér, 97–105. Budapest: Magyar Múzeumi Történész Társulat, 2002.

James, Beverly. “Fencing in the Past: Budapest’s Statue Park Museum.” Media, Culture, Society 21 (1999): 291–311.

K. Horváth, Zsolt. “The Redistribution of the Memory of Socialism: Identity Formations of the ‘Survivors’ in Hungary after 1989.” In Past for the Eyes: East European Communism in Cinema and Museums after 1989, edited by Péter Apor and Oksana Sarkisova, 247–73. Budapest: Central European University Press, 2008.

Kovács, Éva. “Az ironikus és a cinikus: a kommunizmus emlékezeteiről” [The ironic and the cynical: On remembrances of communism]. Élet és Irodalom 47, no. 35. (2004). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.es.hu/kovacs_eva;az_ironikus_es_a_cinikus;2003-09-01.html.

Light, Duncan. “Gazing on Communism: Heritage Tourism and Post-communist Identities in Germany, Hungary and Romania.” Tourism Geographies 2, no. 2 (2000): 157–76.

Losonczy, Anne-Marie. “Le patrimoine de l’oubli: Le «parc-musée des Statues» de Budapest.” Ethnologie francaise 29 (1999): 445–52.

Mark, James. “Criminalizing Communism? History at Terror Sites and in Statue Parks and National Museums.” In idem. The Unfinished Revolution: Making Sense of the Communist Past in Central-Eastern Europe, 61–91. New Haven–London: Yale University Press, 2011.

Memento Park website. Accessed July 17, 2017. www.mementopark.hu.

Nadkarni, Maya. “The Death of Socialism and the Afterlife of Its Monuments: Making the Past in Budapest’s Statue Park Museum.” In Contested Pasts: The Politics of Memory, edited by Katharine Radgkin and Susannah Radstone, 193–207. London: Routledge, 2003.

Pabis, Eszter. “A múlt hosszú árnyéka: Történelempolitika és az emlékezés kultúrája Németországban 1945 után” [The past and its long shadow: History politics and the culture of remembrance in Germany after 1945]. Klió, no. 1 (2008). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.c3.hu/~klio/klio081/klio103.html.

Radley, Alan. “Artefacts, Memory and a Sense of the Past.” In Collective Remembering, edited by David Middleton and Derek Edwards, 46–59. London–New Bury–New Delhi: Sage, 1990.

Radnóti, Sándor. “Mi a Terror Háza?” [What is the House of Terror?]. Magyar Múzeumok 2 (2003): 6–9.

Rényi, András. “A retorika terrorja: A Terror Háza mint esztétikai probléma” [The Terror of rhetoric: The House of Terror as an aesthetic problem]. In idem. Az értelmezés tébolya: Hermenutikai tanulmányok [The folly of interpretation: Hermeneutic essays], 215–31. Budapest: Kijárat, 2008.

Rév, István. “A Terror Házának előképeiről” [Archetypes of the Terror House]. Élet és Irodalom 47, no. 10 (2003). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.es.hu/rev_istvan;a_terror_hazanak_elokepeirol;2003-03-10.html.

Seres, László. “Andrássy út 60” [Andrássy Avenue 60]. Élet és Irodalom 46, no. 6 (2002). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://www.es.hu/seres_laszlo;andrassy_ut_60;2003-01-03.html.

Sztompka, Piotr. “Cultural Trauma: The Other Face of Social Change.” European Journal of Social Theory, no. 4 (2000): 449–66.

Takács, Miklós. “A kulturális trauma elmélete a bírálatok tükrében” [The theory of cultural trauma from the perspective of its critics]. Studia Litteraria, no. 3–4 (2011): 36–51.

Terror Háza website. Accessed July 17, 2017. http://www.terrorhaza.hu/en/museum.

Ungváry, Krisztián. “A káosz háza” [The house of chaos]. Magyar Narancs, no. 10 (2002). Accessed October 31, 2016. http://magyarnarancs.hu/konyv/a_kaosz_haza-59381.

Williams, Paul. “The Afterlife of Communist Statuary: Hungary’s Szoborpark and Lithuania’s Grutas Park.” Forum for Modern Language Studies 44, no. 2 (2008): 185–98.

1 György, “Elveszett nyelv.” If not marked otherwise, all of the quotes from Hungarian texts are my translation.

2 Echoing the Hungarian translation of the Internationale, “a múltat végképp eltörölni,” which is a close translation of the French original: “du passé faisons table rase.”

3 Memento Park website.

4 House of Terror website. Although the English introduction to the website only mentions the need to “erect a fitting memorial to the victims and at the same time to present a picture of what life was like for Hungarians in those times,” the Hungarian variant is more specific about “those times”: “Forty-six years had to pass for 60 Andrássy Street, this neo-renaissance building, to resurrect truly. The authorities, who were defending the communist state at the cost of the sufferings and violent deaths of many, only left the palace in 1956.”

5 Williams, “The Afterlife of Communist Statuary.”

6 Light, “Gazing on Communism.”

7 Ungváry, “A káosz háza.”

8 Rényi, “A retorika terrorja.”

9 See for instance Frazon and K. Horváth, “A megsértett Magyarország” for an in-depth description of the issue.

10 At the time of my last visit in October 2016, the “original” cucumber jar was back in place.

11 Apor, “Rethinking History,” 329.

12 Radnóti, “Mi a terror háza?.”

13 Rényi, “A retorika terrorja.”

14 Mark, “Criminalizing Communism?,” 62.

15 James, “Fencing in the Past,” 302.

16 Ibid., 304.

17 Nadkarni, “Making the Past,” 203.

18 James, “Fencing in the Past,” 294.

19 Radnóti, “Mi a Terror Háza?”

20 Rényi, “A retorika terrorja.”

21 Assmann, “Texts, Traces, Trash,” 129.

22 Stephen Greenblatt begins his book Shakespearean Negotiations with the following sentence: “I began with the desire to speak with the dead,” identifying the voice of the past in the textual residues it leaves behind, and the act of reading them: “It was true that I could hear only my own voice but my own voice was the voice of the dead, for the dead had contrived to leave textual traces of themselves, and those traces make themselves heard in the voices of the living.” Greenblatt, Shakespearean Negotiations, 1.

23 Ibid., 132.

24 Gumbrecht, The Production of Presence, xv.

25 Ibid., 2.

26 Although there at least two English translations of the poem, I felt it necessary to provide a more faithful, yet less artistic interpretation, since the exact meaning of the original poem is not transmitted in either of the English translations with which I am familiar, even if my rendering destroys the inherent presence effects, such as the rhythm and rhyme of the original poem.

27 The House of Terror website features a photo on which the entire plate is behind another one, with the Soviet crest on it.

28 György, Az ismeretlen nyelv, 10–11.

29 An approximately 30 second-long piece, played in an infinite loop while visitors wait in line.

30 The history curriculum of the 7th grade ends with World War I.

31 One of my respondents mentioned Call of Duty and Battlefield, while another one named Metro 2033 and Red Faction, neither of which is strictly about communist dictatorships. Other, similar video games, such as Command & Conquer: Red Alert or Red Orchestra, could also be mentioned.

32 This is the very last sentence of the information sheet for the Everyday Life room, which might as well be regarded as an underlying concept for the entire museum.

33 In addition, their reluctance to say negative things might also be attributed to the fact that due to my position as a researcher, they regarded me as a representative authority (much like a teacher of some sort), and they sought to comply with what they thought I expected to hear. In future research, this observer’s paradox could perhaps be overcome if I were to spend extensive time with the adolescents.

34 Terror Háza website.

35 Ungváry, “A káosz háza.”

36 Mark, “Criminalizing Communism?” 77.

37 See for example Apor, “Rethinking History,” Ungváry, “A káosz háza” or K. Horváth, “The Redistribution of the Memory of Socialism,” Mark, “Criminalizing Communism,” among others.

38 György, “A terror háza/A terror topográfiája.” In the same work, he also dismisses Statue Park as a “Disneyland-ghetto of state socialist sculptures.”

39 Assmann, Der lange Schatten der Vergangenheit, 218.

40 Pabis, “A múlt hosszú árnyéka.”

41 K. Horváth, “The Redistribution of the Memory of Socialism,” 270.

42 Terror Háza website.

43 Takács, “A kulturális trauma elmélete a bírálatok tükrében,” 49–50.

44 Hutcheon, Irony’s Edge, 85.

45 Quoted by Nadkarni, “Making the Past,” 194.

46 To resolve the apparent contradiction in terms, cf. Hutcheon, “Irony, Nostalgia and the Postmodern”: “Our contemporary culture is indeed nostalgic; some parts of it—postmodern parts—are aware of the risks and lures of nostalgia, and seek to expose those through irony,” 206.

47 Nadkarni, “Making the Past,” 201. Ilya Afanasevich Ostapenko was a Soviet soldier who was killed during the Siege of Budapest. A statue of him by Jenő Kerényi was erected in 1951 at a major road intersection on the outskirts of Budapest. The statue was taken down in 1992.

48 Sztompka, “Cultural Trauma,” 457.

49 Ibid., 454.

50 Assmann, Cultural Memory, 50.

51 Sztompka, “Cultural Trauma,” 458.

More Articles ...

  1. 2017_2_Bódi
  2. 2017_3_Introduction
  3. 2017_3_Oancea
  4. 2017_3_Şerban
  5. 2017_3_Kurkina
  6. 2017_3_Niessen
Page 30 of 52
  • Start
  • Prev
  • 25
  • 26
  • 27
  • 28
  • 29
  • 30
  • 31
  • 32
  • 33
  • 34
  • Next
  • End
  1. You are here:  
  2. Home
  3. Articles

IH | RCH | HAS

Copyright © 2013–2026.
All Rights Reserved.

Bootstrap is a front-end framework of Twitter, Inc. Code licensed under Apache License v2.0. Font Awesome font licensed under SIL OFL 1.1.